Published Sex Stories
|
|
|
|
|
|
-
Sort
- Sort Published Sex Stories By
- Most Recent
- Yesterday
- Most Upvoted
- Week
- Most Downvoted
- Month
- Most Commented
- Year
- Top Today
- All
Me and My Sister
  It all started when I was 14 and my sister was 11. One night my parents were out on the back deck and we were downstairs watching TV in the basement. As usual we ended finding something to disagree about and it turned into a little scuffle. As we were rolling around on the ground my hand grazed over her chest and I didn't think much of it since it had happened before, but I had never thought anything of it. However, there was something different about this occurrence; it almost seemed as though she enjoyed the touching. Being a young boy with raging hormones I tried to see if I could try and touch them again and see her reaction. To my surprise, she didnt mind the contact and this marked the first time I had thought of my sister in a sexual way.ÂÂ
    Now I will get back to the story, but I want to give you all a little background on the two of us. My sister, Emily, is a very "cute" girl, always a little taller then everyone else her age which made her look much more mature then everyone else. However, with maturing faster so did her chest. It is amazing how big her breats are! When I was younger I would always sneak a peak while she was showering or something but I never thought anything of it until that one night.ÂÂ
   Back to the story ... so we were rolling around on the floor and I was starting to get a little horny when all of a sudden she jumped on top of me, grabbed my hand, and placed it right on her chest. I was so shocked that I pulled it away and asked, "Emily, what are you doing?" she replied with, "Don't you think they are big, do you want to see them?" Not knowing what to do I responded with a, "Sure." She slowly pulled up her shirt and her already mature tits were filling up the tiny little sports bra she had on. I took one of them in my hand and immediately felt a shock go through my body. Next we tried kissing, however we both felt it to be a little awkward.ÂÂ
  After that, she took her bra off revealing her cute little nipples. I again took them in my hand and I could see it in her eyes that she was loving every minute of it. After a couple minutes of that I figured I could ask her if I could see her most private part and she was very apprehensive. However, after a little sweet talking she agreed to slide her shorts down revealing her pink panties which I still remember to this day. At this point I was shaking from being so nervous not only because I had never even dreamed of doing this with my sister, but also the fact that our parents were upstairs and we had no idea when they might come down. Lucky for us they never ventured down to that basement and left us plenty of time to "mess around."ÂÂ
    I eventually convinced her to slide her panties down just so I could see her young vagina, but we were both too scared to do anything. At this point, I spent a little more time on her tits and then we heard footsteps upstairs which promptly ended the night. However, even as we were walking up the stairs I will still grabbing at her ass and she even turned around and let me fondle her tits right before we opened up the door. We each went upstairs to our rooms and worked on homework for a while until about 9 o'clock when our parents started watching TV downstairs. At this point I hadn't been able to take my mind off of what happened so I decided to act as though I was saying goodnight to my sister and see if she was still in the mood. I walked in the room and it was almost as if she was waiting for me. She told me to come closer and she immediately pulled up her shirt. I couldn't resist and before I knew it we were right back where we started. However, just like before, the night ended when we heard our parents coming upstairs.ÂÂ
    This was just the first night, nearly 4 years ago. Similar ocurrences have continued since then and if you liked this story let me know and I will continue telling the story. Yes, things do get much more serious.
Share Story
kwikwitted on all
Share Story
Corporate Retreat Part 1
Share Story
Sex School
'Step this way madam,' The cute boy directed Stacie Cobb into the headteachers' office. Stacie nervously sat down when a petite, blonde woman sat in front of her. 'Hello,' Said the woman, 'I'm Anabel. I'm 24 years old and principal of Gold School.' The lady seemed friendly enough and Stacie began to relax. 'Stacie, as is standard procedure, please remove all clothing and jewlery so I can examine you.' Stacie stood up, took off her short denim skirt and tank top, leaving her pale skin naked except for her panties. Anabel pointed to her panties. 'We'll need these removed.' Cautiously, Stacie took off her pink panties, leaving a nice, smooth pussy. Anabel nodded. 'Good, we don't reccomend pubic hair simply because it gets in the way. Here is your uniform.' Anabel handed Stacie a bathrobe.
Stacie stepped into a fresh looking room with 8 double beds. She turned to Jem. 'How many girls sleep here every night?' 'Sixteen' He replied, 'but sometimes girls and guys swap beds. Are you bi hunny?' 'Yeah,' Said Stacie, putting her suitcase on her bed. 'Um, sweetie, you really won't be needing those,' Jem motioned to her clothes. 'This is what you'll need.' He walked over to a cupboard full of condoms, vibrators and strap-ons. 'Oh, theres the bell. I'm in the same lesson as you, where we learn how to lick girls out. You want to walk together?'
'Ok everybody, we need a volunteer,' said Miss Chelsea, 'Any one never been licked out before?' Stacie rose her hand and was swiftly moved to a bed in the centre of the room. 'Ok, for educational purposes, we will tie you up, ok?' Stacie nodded, and felt her hands and legs being tied to the bed posts. Chelsea turned to the class. 'Please gather round as I lick her out.' The class gathered round as chelsea hoisted herself onto the bed with ease. She put her soft lips on to Stacie's nipples and begin to suck like a baby. Chelsea felt ready to cum already. She somehow managed to hold back tho, as Chelsea kissed her way along Stacies skin, when she finally got to her pussy Stacie was dripping wet. Chelsea began caressing Stacies clit in circular motions when Stacie began to moan. She wanted Chelsea in her so bad it was lucky she was tied to the bed otherwise she would have rammed her head into her sopping cunt. Gradually Chelsea got to her g-spot and Stacie began to shudder. It was a feeling of pain and pleasure. She felt something burst, like she was peeing, but better. She had got over her orgasm when Chelsea didnt stop licking, she had another one. Her orgasms continued until the bell rang. Stacie had cum so much she could barely stand. It was time for her next lesson when she would learn to finger another girl...
Share Story
Swingers Convention
Kelly and I had enjoyed swinging for sometime and were members of a local swing club in our town. We were good friends with the owners so the approached us about representing them at a national swingers convention in Cleveland Ohio. We jumped at the chance to go. We don't live that far from Cleveland and it sounded like a great time.
We took the day off on Friday and headed out with great anticipation of the events to come. Neither of us had ever been to a national convention before so we weren't sure what to expect. We got there around 3 in the afternoon and checked right in. It was at a hotel in downtown Cleveland. They had rented 3 or 4 floors of the hotel. Right away we could tell it was going to be an exciting evening. The moment we checked
I told Kelly about the blonde and she got even more excited. She said that Chuck had his hands up her shirt before they had gotten to the room. As soon as they stepped inside she slid down and pulled his cock out and started sucking it. It had been a long trip and she had not been fucked that day so she told him she needed it. Needless to say, Chuck was a willing participant.
We decided to take showers and get ready for the evening. After about an hour of getting ready, we stepped out into the hallway. The check in was over and people were milling around the hallways with there doors open. We heard some commotion coming from one room. We walked down and saw three women sitting on sybians. They had drawn a crowed and as each woman came another woman would step up and sit down. Kelly looked at me and said she wanted a REAL cock and we could try this later. So we walked down the hallway until we came to a room that was setup like a lounge. There was a mini-bar with drinks and some appetizers on it. We fixed ourselves a drink and just stood in a corner and watched. We each struck up a conversation with a separate couple. Drinks began to flow more and more. Kelly is horny as hell and she does not take long to get a couple on a bed and the two women start sucking this guys cock. Kelly is licking on the guys cock as the woman slides her hand up Kelly's skirt. Next thing I see is that Kelly is sitting on the woman's face as she is sucking this guys cock. Her ass is sticking up in the air and while this is happening another guys comes up from behind her and slides his cock inside her. She is getting eaten out, sucking on a cock and getting fucked by another guy. I am watching and listening when I feel someone pulling me toward the bed. It is the guy who is fucking Kelly's wife. She pulls me onto the bed and pulls out my cock and begins sucking on it. I have a raging hardon and and this chick pulls off her clothes and jumps on my cock. She starts slamming up and down on my cock. I look over at Kelly and she is barly able to suck on the cock because of the sucking and fucking that is taking place. She is screaming in enjoyment. I am now slamming my cock into this chick when another woman comes over and asks if she can play. Who am I to deny a willing slut. She climbs onto my face and I begin sucking her off. I hear Kelly tell the guy to cum on her ass and then I hear him scream. He must not have cum in a while because he shot his load almost 5 feet away with some of it hitting me on my stomach. The two women that I am with both lean forward and begin sucking it up. Kelly continues to suck on this guy until he can't take it anymore and he cums in her mouth. She then starts 69ing with his wife until they both cum. I get up and put both of the women I am with on the bed on their knees with asses facing me. I take turns fucking each one from behind. I am in heaven and not paying attention to Kelly. She now has pulled a very large black guy onto the bed and has his cock in her mouth. This guy had to be between 10 and 12 inches long. He is loving Kellys mouth but wants to fuck her. He pushes her back and dives in. Kelly is screaming "FUCK ME" as this black stud pounds the shit out of her. I am still taking turns fucking these two women when I feel someone walk up from behind me and start playing with my ass. I look around and another woman is wanting to join in. She does not say a thing but instead slides her head between my legs and starts licking my ass and balls. I am now struggling not to cum. I pride myself and being able to go all night long without cumming. But this was almost to much for me. I tell her to slow down or I am going to explode. Kelly hears me say this and tells the black guy to fuck her from behinds so she can watch. Kelly is now facing me with the black guy fucking her from behind. She is telling me to cum. The three women that I am with are also telling me to cum. I could not hold back. I pulled out of the woman and started to shoot my load on her back. I shot so hard I actually hit Kelly on the cheek. One of the girls I was fucking licked it off of her cheek. Kelly leaned forward and licked the cum off of the other girls back. The girl that licked the cum off of her cheek crawled between her legs and started playing with her pussy. Now she could not handle it and came like a wild woman. The black guy could not handle all of this and shot his load deep inside her. We all fell down on the bed in sheer exhaustion. What a start of the evening. It was still fairly early and no one was ready to call it an evening. This room had a very large shower and so a number of us got in the shower together and cleaned up.ÂÂ
Once we got out of the shower Kelly and I walked around the floor to see what we could find. There were so many people fucking and sucking all over the place. We just stopped in the hallway and watched as people were going at it everywhere. Kelly told me she had to go to the bathroom and walked back to our room. I was watching a few couples when the blonde I met earlier came up to me and wanted to know if I was read to continue. I told her what had just happened and she said she had watched. She wanted me now more than ever. I told her I needed to go tell Kelly what was going on, but she said not to worry about her. She pulled me into another room and got down on her knees. She started sucking on my cock until it got hard again. She stood up and bent over and told me to fuck her in the ass. I was not ready for her to say that but I was game. She grabbed some lubrication and slide it over my cock. I slide my cock inside her ass and began fucking her slowly. She leaned back and told me to fuck the shit out of her. I started to slam my cock harder and harder into her ass. She was screaming that she was going to cum and to not stop. I fucked her until her knees buckled and she fell forward. She looked up at me and said thank you and that we could get together again later. I was kind of hurt because here I was standing in a room with a raging hardon and she was done. I walked into the bathroom, cleaned up a little and went looking for Kelly.
Kelly was sitting on a couch with a woman's face barried in her pussy. Her eyes were closed and I could tell she was getting ready to cum. She screamed and then exploded. Kelly is not normally a squirter but this chick did it to her. She squirted all over this girls face and on the couch. When the girl moved I noticed that she had a butt plug in Kelly's ass. Kelly was in heaven. She and the girl curled up on the couch making out passionately for about 5 minutes. They got up and grabbed my hand and took me back to our room. By now it was getting late. It was about 2 or 3 in the morning and we were getting tired and a little sore. The girl, we will call her Carly, was a little bit butchy, but cute. She was definately more into girls than men, but did both. We got back into the room and immediately hit the bed. Kelly and Carly sucked on my cock and then Kelly crawled on top of my cock. Carly slide around and sat on my face. Kelly grinded my cock and I sucked on Carly's pussy. I made both of them cum at almost the sametime. The crawled off of me and I said I wanted to fuck Carly. She said that she was more into Kelly and said maybe some other time. She said she wanted to help Kelly make me cum though. Kelly loved to get fucked from behind so I got behind her while Carly crawled underneath her. They were 69ing while I fucked Kelly. Carly reached up and placed her finger in my ass as she sucked on Kelly's pussy. Kelly was screaming as I pounded my meat into her. Carly and I made Kelly explode. I could not take it anymore and I screamed I was going to cum. Kelly pulled off of me and she and Carly beat my cock until I exploded all over their faces. They kissed and licked the cum off of each other's faces. Kelly then layed Carly down and eat her until she exploded in her mouth. We all three layed down in the bed and fell fast asleep.ÂÂ
This was just our first night and what a night it was. I will finish the next two day and nights which include a dance. Hope you enjoyed this.ÂÂ
Share Story
Hot Summer
We lay down next to each other watched the rest of the sunset and the clouds roll in above us. The sky darkened and it began to sprinkle you rolled over to face me and kissed me and I kissed you back. We made out as the rain started to harden up. And we begin to undress each other as though we were getting ready to take a shower in the rain.
As you pulled off my shirt our lips
Share Story
WTF High's School Defense Force - Lesson IV (Demon rape)
"Congratulations, Rock," Sandra said as she placed a hand on Rock's shoulder. She leaned her head in and peered at the pages of the notebook. Suddenly, both she and Rock's faces went pale. "I'm... how... that many... all at once?"
"Wait... you can't be serious," Rock stammered as he flipped through the pages and read his future fate. After a few more minutes of reading, he furiously tore up the notebook into simple confetti and growled, "Okay, where's that damn author?"
"Why,
"Yeah right, he's probably reading Naruto," Rock grumbled as he fell into a cross-legged sitting position with his arms crossed. "Either that or he's watching bondage porn."
"He's... getting ideas..." Sandra shivered at the thought of her fate as streams of tears ran down from her eyes. She crouched next to Rock and depressingly looked down at the ground.
"Actually, he's reading Tenjou Tenge," Sera explained as she placed a hand on both Rock and Sandra in a futile attempt to console them. "Don't worry, you'll both have your cool moments."
"....." Both Rock and Sandra sighed at the same time.
*****
"Hey Rock, close up when you're done. I'm heading home," The voice of a middle-aged man instructed from outside the kitchen of a small diner. The voice belonged to the owner of the diner, which could only afford to hire one chef.
"Right, sure... whatever," Rock, the diner's chef, grumbled as he continued mopping up the kitchen. He was a strong-looking individual with a heavy built to his body and a tough-looking face. Despite the white apron he was wearing, he looked like a regular street punk trying to look tough.
Although he was still in high school, the young chef was good enough to cook for a five-star restaurant. It was very surprising for his friends and family considering his father was a well-known cook who could exceed the level of a seven-star restaurant, if one existed. Two years ago, Rock was sent to work at one of his father's friend's diner. Suffice to say, he was pissed because he had no say in the matter whatsoever.
As soon as the young man was done cleaning up, he stepped outside the diner to lock up. As soon as he was done, something in the corner of his eye caught his attention. His attention was on one of the red lights just across the nearest intersection. He was unable to explain it, but he felt something... abnormal about one of the red lights. After a few seconds, he shrugged his shoulders and headed home.
Title: WTF High's School Defense Force - Lesson IV
Class: 4D
Room: 104
If these guys are the minions, what's their boss like?
"~Shyrliowkoougu of Asmodai, Liowyuhgu of Asmodai, and Syhmianngu of Asmodai. I summon you to do my bidding. Minions of Asmodeus, hear my cry. Please accept these humble offerings in exchange for your services.~"
The red-light district was called such because of the practice of putting red lights in the windows to indicate the nature of the business. Some say that the origin of this dated back to when railway workers left their red lanterns outside of brothels before going in. Within one of the apartments above one of the adult shops, a different sort of red light shone through the window. This apartment was in the perfect location for summoning demons of lust.
"~Shyrliowkoougu, disciple of the 16 voices of hell. Liowyuhgu, disciple of the six illusions of desires. Syhmianngu, disciple of the four-sided pain. Come forth and speak to me. Please grant me your services.~"
A woman with long brown hair and pink bangs and a red string around each long side-burn stood in the middle of the apartment. She wore a metal mask and silver-framed sunglasses to hide her face. She chose not to wear anything for it was required for all of her body to be exposed during the summoning ritual. Her exposed womanhood was shaved and dripping wet with excitement at the prospect of what might happen next.
The wooden floor beneath her was stained with crimson red blood. The blood was intentionally spread in such a way as to create a circle with dozens of strange symbols surrounding and within it. Lined on the edge of the circle were plates of food bought from nearby grocery stores. These included an entire chicken, a bowl of fruit, and a two-layered chocolate cake.
Of course, Metal Mask (let's call her that for now, shall we?) anticipated that food was not enough to satisfy demons of lust. For this reason, huddling in each corner of the apartment was a teenaged girl around 16 to 18. They were all blindfolded, ball-gagged, collared, and chained to their respective corners. The four girls were all friends and were walking home together when they were ambushed by a single masked woman. It happened so fast that they weren't entirely sure what really happened. They weren't sure what was going on and what was going to happen to them. All they knew was that they were in a room somewhere with a strange woman chanting about demons.
"Demons of Asmodai. Demons of Lust. Accept these humble offerings as payment for your services," Metal Mask gasped as she stuck a finger into her own pussy. She continued chanting and fingering herself at the same time as she stood there in the summoning circle. Her pussy juice dripped onto the wooden floor, causing the strange blood symbols to glow each time it happened. The masked woman's breathing became heavier and her blood boiled with lust as she felt herself reach a climax. She closed her eyes and concentrated on making herself orgasm. As the waves of pleasure took over, she momentarily forgot about her task at hand.
"Heh... dirty slut, whatcha want?"
Metal Mask snapped her eyes open and found herself staring into the fiery eyes of a large demon. The woman was taken aback by the sudden appearance and fell on her shapely tight ass. For a moment, fear struck her heart for this was the first time she had ever succeeded with a summoning ritual. As if on cue, her piss soaked the floor beneath her and drenched her ass and legs at the same time. Even through her sunglasses and mask, one could easily tell that she was very much afraid of the demons she had summoned.
"Ugh, little bitch pissed herself," Koougu, the demon in the middle growled as he pinched his nose in disgust. This demon stood at around six feet tall and had sickly blue fur. He had extremely long limbs and there were eight fingers on each hand. He had razor-sharp claws attached to the ends of his fingers and toes. His eyes were like large vertical ovals and his fangs were at least an inch long. A single horn quite similar to a unicorn's jutted out of his forehead.
"Who cares? I like my woman down and dirty," Mianngu, the demon on the left smirked as he licked his lips in anticipation. This demon was the largest of them and stood around eight feet tall. He had scaly red skin and four Herculean large arms. A pair of ram-like horns sat upon his large bearded head.
"Whatever, I don't think she was planning on offering herself," Yuhgu grumbled as he looked around the room and looked over the four bounded girls. This demon had orange skin and stood around seven feet tall. He had long black hair with two horns sticking out of his forehead. Encircled around his wrists and ankles were iron manacles with broken chains. He also had two tails swishing around behind him as if they had minds of their own.
"Um... uh... yeah! I... please accept these offerings," Metal Mask stammered as soon as she found her voice. She looked around before grabbing a bowl of fruit and held it out to the three demons. Unfortunately for her, that was a bad move.
"Bitch, you think trash like this can satisfy us?" Koougu growled angrily as he knocked the bowl of fruit out of the masked woman's hands. The bound girls in the four corners of the room winced as soon as they heard the bowl of fruit smash against the wall. The blue demon grabbed Metal Mask by the hair and glared right into her eyes. "Demons like us only accept quality offerings like wine, gold, and jewels. If you were going to pay with food, you should at least pay with something even remotely delicious. If you can't afford to pay any of those things, you pay with your body. Understand?"
"I... yes... yes sir..." Metal Mask trembled in response as she felt the demon's breath hit her face with each word. She expected something foul-smelling to come out of the demon's mouth, but strangely enough that wasn't the case. The demon's breathe did not smell of rotting corpses or anything like that. Instead, the smell of sex came out of the blue demon's mouth every time he spoke.
"Leave her alone, Koougu," Yuhgu said as he stood over one of the bound girls, Ginger. Ginger had a petite body and auburn red hair that was tied into a single pigtail. The poor girl had no idea what was going on, but she knew what was about to happen to her. She was bound, gagged, and naked. There was no question as to what her and her friends' fates were going to be. The orange demon grunted, "Looks like she was prepared. These girls look good enough. One of them's a virgin, too."
"Heh... alright then," Koougu grinned as he released his hold on the masked woman's hair. He stood over Metal Mask with his arms crossed. "Speak! For what reason have you summoned us?"
"There's... there's a group of people I want you to hunt down," Metal Mask replied as quickly as possible. "One of them's a female practitioner of the Shin Onitsurugi-Ryuu style of kenjutsu. Another is a blonde demoness with serpent-like eyes. The third is... well... some guy named Berserker or Thirteen or something. I need you to defeat them and bring them back alive and in one piece."
"Shin Onitsurugi-Ryuu, hmm? I've been waiting for the chance to fight someone who practices that," Mianngu said as he touched his chin thoughtfully. He shrugged his shoulders and walked over to one of the other bounded girls, Jenna. Jenna had short brown hair with long bangs and a lithe and athletic body. "Oh well... fuck now, fight later."
"Agreed, no need to let these dumb sluts go to waste," Koougu smirked as he ignored the masked woman and turned his attention on another girl, Lana. Lana had long black hair that reached down to her well-endowed breasts. The blue demon ripped the ball-gag from the frightened girl before forcing the head of his blue cock into the bound girl's mouth.
"Mmm!" Lana tried to move her head back, but the blue demon held her head in place. In a desperate attempt to get the cock out of her mouth, she also tried to bite down. Unfortunately, the demon's blue cock was as hard as a turtle's shell and biting down hurt the girl more than the demon. Tears ran down her cheeks as she came to the conclusion that she had no choice but to suck on this stranger's manhood.
"Stay on all fours and follow me," Yuhgu instructed as he grabbed Ginger by the pigtail and dragged her across the room. He broken the chains that bounded the red head to the wall. He headed towards the fourth human offering, Candi. Candi was a blonde girl with short hair and tanned skin. Along the way, the orange demon picked up the chocolate cake with his two tails and said "Let's have a little fun with your friend, shall we?"
"Nice ass you got there, bitch. All tight and waiting to be fucked," Mianngu smirked as he held Jenna's wrists behind her back. He used his other pair of arms to grab the ankles and spread the girl's strong legs apart. He carefully positioned his red cock, then slammed right into his victim's ass. Jenna could do nothing but scream into her gag and cry out of sheer pain. As painful as a cock getting rammed into her ass was, it was nothing compared to the pain she felt next. All you needed to know to understand what happened next was that the red demon had retractable spikes all over his body... including his manhood.
Meanwhile, Yuhgu was having some fun with Ginger and Candi. The orange demon positioned Candi so that she was lying down on her back with her knees up and spread apart. He took the chocolate cake and smeared it all over the blonde girl's body. Afterwards, he ripped Ginger's gag off and ordered her to lick what was left on the empty plate. Once the red head was done with that task, the orange demon proceeded to instruct Ginger to eat off of her friend's body.
Ginger and Candi weren't really repulsed by the idea for they were guilty of doing so on several occasions before. It started a couple summers ago before they started high school. They were eating ice cream together when Candi's chocolate ice cream melted onto her fingers. As a joke, Ginger licked the ice cream off of her friend's fingers only to find out that they both liked it. Since then, they experimented with different kinds of food and their bond grew over the years. It was almost as if Yuhgu knew of their secret. Perhaps he did know... for who truly knew what a demon was capable of.
Although Ginger enjoyed eating off of Candi, they were still in a horrifying situation. The red head decided to focus on eating off of her friend instead of worrying about what might happen to them. Her long pink tongue scooped up the chocolate fudge as her cheek became a mess. She was still blindfolded, so she wasn't able to tell where she was licking.
She made her way across the belly and up the breasts, feeling shivers of pleasure from the skin of her friend. She gently sucked on Candi's nipples, tasting the cream-covered mounds of flesh as she did so. It was a two-layered cake, so it wasn't like she was planning on eating all of it. Therefore, she decided to go on ahead and nuzzled her face into the blonde girl's neck. It wasn't long before her face was just as much covered with cake as Candi's.
Candi recognized her friend's tongue sweep across her body. Despite her bounded state, she relished the feeling of Ginger eating cake off of her skin. A moan of pleasure emitted from her throat as soon as she felt the other girl's soft face against her throat. She writhed and moaned with pleasure at this familiar feeling. Her heart hammered and her fears nearly subsided, especially when Ginger started licking Candi's face.
"Damn slut doesn't know how to suck cock," Koougu growled angrily as he pulled his cock out of Lana's mouth. With his razor-sharp claws, he slashed the chains binding the large breasted girl and grabbed her by the hair. The blue demon pulled the crying girl along as he made his way towards Jenna and Mianngu. He threw the girl at the feet of the red demon and positioned her so that she was right underneath Jenna. "Let's see if your pussy licking skills are any better. Your friend here must be in a lot of pain right now what with that cock in her ass. Why don't you make her feel better?"
With that, the blue demon grabbed Lana's head with both hands and thrust her face into Jenna's pussy. Lana squirmed as soon as she felt her friend's womanhood against her lips and tried to pull away. Unfortunately, she lacked the strength to overcome the blue demon's monstrous power. Although she did not know she was in the presence of demons, she was too afraid nonetheless to speak out against her captors. She tentatively snaked out her tongue and lightly brushed it against the outer lips of Jenna's pussy.
Jenna was in a much worse position than her friend. Fortunately for her, the red demon was "kind" enough to keep the spikes on his cock dull. Although the spikes made the experience infinitely more painful, they were not sharp enough to pierce through the anal walls of the brunette. She was able to keep herself from teetering over the edge and into unconsciousness. However, she wasn't sure why she wanted to stay conscious when she could simply slip into a peaceful slumber and away from the pain. That was when she felt something warm and wonderful on her pussy lips.
"Mmph..." Metal Mask stifled a moan as she waited outside of the room. She managed to slip out while the demons were busy defiling as many holes as they could with their manhood. She sat on the floor with her back against the wall, fingering away at her dripping wet, piss-soaked pussy. She left a crack in the door before she left so that she could catch bits of the show. The sight of Ginger eating off of Candi particularly interested her and the reason why she was able to reach multiple orgasms.
"That's right, lick that bitch good," Yuhgu growled as he grabbed Ginger's pigtail and forced her down on Candi's pussy. He positioned the girls so that they were in the 69 position with Ginger on top. Candi was still coated with cake, but the chocolate layers only made her that much more irresistible to fuck. With his free hand on the red head's back, the orange demon licked his lips at the sight with glee. His two tails snaked out from either side and slithered their way onto the entrance of the girls' exposed and ready pussies. Ginger and Candi found themselves unable to resist moaning into each other's womanhood as they ate each other out.
Ginger was rocking her hips back and forth, trying to get the orange demon's tail into herself. Although she was still a virgin, her fear of getting penetrated for the first time was subsided by the need for pleasure. Candi was also trying to get the demon's tail inside of her as she wrapped her arms around her friend's waist and pushed herself down. It was almost as though the two girls were possessed... which wasn't that far-fetched of an idea.
Koougu couldn't take anymore and simply opted to fuck Jenna's pussy. He pushed Lana's head down and ordered her to keep lick the spot between Jenna's pussy and anus. With that, he placed his hands on the brunette's shoulders and popped his blue cock in the quivering girl's wet and waiting womanhood. Jenna's heart skipped a beat right before the double penetration started. She started gasping for breathe through her gag as she tried to get used to the fact that she had two monstrous cocks inside of her. What was more... she was quite convinced by now that one of them had four arms!
Lana, Mianngu, and Koougu stopped for a moment as soon as they heard Ginger and Candi scream out in pleasure. Blood pooled out of Ginger's freshly deflowered vagina and into Candi's open mouth. Candi accepted the gift and swallowed it greedily as she felt the orange demon's tail enter her. The two girls moaned in unison even as they licked each other's clit until they both climaxed at the same time.
"Let's just finish this up already. My balls are getting blue," Koougu growled as he pulled out of Jenna's pussy and grabbed Lana by the hair. He dragged the whimpering girl towards the centre of the room. "Kneel right there and don't move until I say so."
"Your balls are always blue," Mianngu chuckled as he retracted his spikes and pulled out of Jenna's ass. With the brunette's wrists and ankles still in his hands, he followed his companion towards the centre of the room. He dropped the exhausted girl in front of Lana and ordered her to kneel as well. By this time, Yuhgu had also dragged his two victims over and had them kneeling as well.
"Right, so here's what we're going to do," Koougu smirked as he grabbed hold of Jenna's ball-gag and ripped it from her mouth. The blue demon stroked his manhood and continued, "We're gonna cover you with our cum and you're going to lick it off of each other."
"Shouldn't take too long, considering what a good fuck they were," Mianngu grinned as he started jacking off as well.
"Are you kidding? The whores back home could suck cock better than these cunts," Koougu growled as he tapped the back of his claw against the top of Lana's head.
"They weren't bad... for humans, anyway," Yuhgu shrugged as his shoulders as he began shooting his seed onto the girls. As soon as he did, the other two demons followed suit and covered the four blindfolded girls with monstrous amounts of cum. To understand how much cum there was, imagine three horses cumming at the same time. Now multiply that amount by three and you're halfway there.
"One of the target's a demoness, right? Lemme take her," Koougu smirked as he squirted out the last of his demonic seed. He watched with an amused look on his face as Jenna started licking Lana's large breasts. It was awkward for the four girls for they were slipping around in cum and trying to locate each other. They were still blindfolded so it was hard to figure out what part of the body they were licking and who it belonged to.
"Right, I'll take the kenjutsu brat," Mianngu cracked his knuckles and chuckled in response.
"Damn, I get the guy? That's no fun," Yuhgu growled as he licked Ginger and Candi's juices off his two tails. "Maybe I can get some cunts on the way or something."
"I think you're missing the point here, guys," Koougu chuckled as he crossed his arms. "This is the first time we've been out in a long time. I say we have some fun with these mortals before we have to head back home."
The two other demons agreed, then continued watching the four girls lick each other off. Ginger managed to find Lana's left foot and was sucking away at the other girl's toes like a dehydrated runner with a popsicle. Candi found Jenna's neck and was licking away at that. The four girls continued eating the demon seed off of each other throughout the night until they were too exhausted to even move anymore.
*****
The next morning...
"Ginger Sachar! Not here? Okay, moving on... Lana Limestone? Lana Limestone, are you here?" Mr. Smith looked around the room and when he didn't receive a response he continued down the list, "Jennifer Reeves. Jennifer Reeves, are you here? No? Okay... Candice Spiegelman. Candice Spiegelman?"
"Sorry I'm late! Er... again!" A student who was well-known for being late by now rushed into the classroom. This time, however, he had a friend trailing behind him. Rock, the second student to enter the classroom simply shrugged his shoulders and took his seat.
"Right... Rush, take your seat," Mr. Smith grumbled, referring to the first student to enter the classroom late. To the second student he said, "So... you nickname's Rock, huh? Well it's Ricky Martin for today. Deal with it."
"Huh... who's Ricky Martin?" Rock asked as he raised an eyebrow in response to his new nickname.
"Some singer way back then, I dunno," Mr. Smith answered before continuing with the attendance.
"Let's see... Thirteen, Berserker, Leafy, Domino, Krusty, and now it's Rush... some of these nicknames aren't so bad," Rush muttered to himself as he counted off all the nicknames he received since the first day of school. He wondered momentarily if his new nickname was because he was always rushing to class. He also considered the possibility of there being a connection to the red robot dog from the Megaman series. His thoughts slowly drifted off towards video games and how far back some of the series went. It didn't take long before he was living in his own little world inside his head.
Meanwhile, Monica was still thinking about Sera's invitation from four days ago. She considered going to the demoness' house after school, but she didn't want a repeat of what happened last time. For this reason, she thought about bringing along Rush and a few of their new friends. She asked Rush whether or not he knew where Sera's home was, but her friend shook his head and said that he didn't. Was Sera lying when she said that Rush/Berserker would know where she lived?
"ZZZZZZZZZZZZ," Rock snored as he laid his head on his desk behind Rush and slept away throughout first period. He skipped his first and second day of school because he didn't feel like going. On the third day, he was as late as Rush and received the nickname 'Punkass' as punishment.
In an attempt to get to school on time, Rush woke up as early as possible and skipped breakfast. Unfortunately, he got lost in his own world again and ended up in front of a diner near the red-light district. Since he skipped breakfast, he went inside and found out that Rock worked there. The two of them got to know each other and became friends quite quickly. Rock also got to know Trent and Monica during lunch and after school.
Pop!
"Huh?" Rock snapped wake and looked up to see that everyone else was leaving for their next class. He also noticed that Trent was holding up a torn paper bag. He grabbed the torn paper bag and crammed it up against the grinning idiot's face before heading off for his next class. In the olden days, the bell would had been loud enough to wake him up in time to stop Trent. Unfortunately for him, the bells in his era were simple chimes that were barely audible.
"Uh... should I be telling him about the drawings on his face?" Rush scratched his head as he watched Rock leave the classroom.
"Nah, I wanna see how long before he notices," Trent smirked as he twirled a black marker in his right hand.
*****
Five or so hours later...
Koougu, you've located that blonde wench yet? Yuhgu asked as he walked down the street in a trench coat and hat. Although he was the one who suggested using disguises, he found that it was unnecessary at the moment. For some reason, the street he walked along was completely empty save for a stray black cat. It was only later that he learned of a new mall a couple blocks over that had everyone's attention. Since his target had no clear or consistent route, he chose the most deserted place and hoped that his target would arrive.
Heh... I got the bitch in my sights, Koougu smirked as he watched his prey while hidden in the tall trees. Being a blue demon of speed and stealth, he was able to hide himself pretty well from any passers-by. His malicious eyes were set upon the beautiful blonde girl sitting outside on the balcony of a new mall that opened just recently. Sera was sitting alone at one of the tables with a bottle of V8 in front of her. By Asmodai, she's hot! Can't wait to see her squealing and begging like the fucking slut she is.
The balcony was three stories up and led to the open food court inside. There were no walls and no doors separating the balcony from the food court. The balcony itself was pretty huge and there was quite a bit of space between tables. There were several trees on each side of the balcony, each standing around five stories high. A lot of people were there to check out the new mall since there was little to none other place to hang out and have fun.
Mianngu? You didn't bring along one of the sacrifices again, did you? Koougu asked as he moved along one of the branches above the balcony to get a better view. He clawed his way along the wooden arm and kept his eyes on the prize.
What? Stake-outs are boring without the proper kind of company, Mianngu protested as he waited inside one of the empty classrooms. The classroom he was in was one of those spare classrooms that no one ever uses... ever. It was completely bare save for ten or so desks pushed off to the side and the teacher's desk that he was sitting on.
Held within the red demon's four hands was Ginger, who was blindfolded and gagged yet again. His upper hands held up Ginger by the arm-pits while his lower hands molested the pigtailed girl's round and soft breasts. He held upon the sobbing girl's knees with his own knees while his cock penetrated the red head's ass. With his unnaturally strong arms, he lifted Ginger up and down on his manhood as if the girl in his hands was only a rag doll.
You're getting the Japanese chick, yet you're fucking one of the sacrifices? Yuhgu grumbled irritably. Whatever... just get the job done, alright? No screw ups. I'll talk to you guys later. I think I see him coming.
Gentleman... let the games begin! Koougu snickered as he got ready to pounce on the blonde demoness.
*****
"So, where'd Trent head off to?" Rock grumbled as he walked along the sidewalk towards the diner. Ever since the new mall opened up, business had been slow. That was fine with him cause it meant less work he had to do and he definitely didn't feel like working today.
"He went off to check out the new mall that just opened up," Rush replied with a shrug of his shoulders. "I was planning on check it out myself, but I kept getting lost on the way. Trent went ahead of me, so I couldn't follow him."
"You mean he ran there and you couldn't catch up," Rock muttered with a disgruntled look on his face. "What about Monica?"
"She said she had some business to take care of and said it'd take awhile," Rush replied. "I guess it has someth..."
"Excuse me, are you the kid with many nicknames?" A gruff voice belonging to a tall man in a trench coat asked. Red eyes glowed from behind the shadows cast by the fedora on the stranger's head. It was also hard not to notice from up close that this man had orange skin.
"Uh... I... guess..." Rush blinked as he stared up at the tall man. He wasn't sure how to describe it, but he felt as though there was something... dangerous about the person in front of him.
"Get the fuck out of our way, old man," Rock growled as he stepped in front of Rush and glared into the glowing red eyes. "I know a flashing retard when I see one."
"Don't take this personally, but get out of my way, boy," Yuhgu replied coldly as he landed a left backhand against the youngster's face. Rock's face snapped to the side and he was sent flying through the air and into a brick wall across the street. The wall crumbled and he found himself buried underneath the pile of bricks. No human could had survived that.
"Huh?" Rush's eyes were wide open as he gaped at the damage this strange orange demon demonstrated with ease. His eyes turned back towards the orange demon as he wondered how he was going to get out of this situation.
"You're coming with me," Yuhgu growled as he reached out to grab the frightened young man by the shirt.
*****
"Heh... looks like someone's caught us," Mianngu smirked as he stopped ramming his monstrous cock up Ginger's ass. His attention was on the doorway where someone had just shown up. "Wanna join in? Don't worry, I'll be gentle."
"Wha... who... what are you? What are you doing to Ginger?" Io gasped as she backed away from the room with a hand covering her mouth. She found a note that Monica threw away during lunch time. Curiosity got to her when she read the note and decided to check it out and find out what her friend was up to. Little did she know that Monica went home to fetch her sword, otherwise she wouldn't had been in such a dangerous position.
"Come on now, don't be shy," The red giant lifted Ginger's ass off his cock and dropped her onto the floor with his lower hands. He allowed the slave girl to rest for awhile as he went to claim another victim. He stepped out into the empty hallway and reached out to grab the youthful-looking girl with his upper hands. "It'll be fun, I promise."
*****
"Just a simple grab-and-go operation, that's all," Koougu grinned as he got ready to attack the blonde demoness.
"Hey! What's up!" Trent exclaimed as his face suddenly appeared upside-down in front of the blue demon.
"Gah!" Koougu screamed out in surprise as he lost his balance and fell off the branch.
KKKEEEERRRRAAAAAAASSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHH!!!
Screams filled the open air as everyone's attention shifted towards the blue demon. They looked on in awe at the sight and started taking pictures with their cell-phones. Koougu growled angrily as he stood up from what remained of the table that broke his fall. He ignored the mortals and focused on the brat who somehow managed to sneak up on him, the master of speed and stealth.
"Haha! I thought I was the only one who liked to climb trees," Trent laughed as he landed on the floor of the balcony between Koougu and Sera. His long blonde hair cascaded around him as he twirled a pair of strange-looking daggers in his hands. He stopped his twirling, turned around, and waved to Sera, "Hey Sera! Came to check this place out too?"
Sera smirked as she simply waved in response to Trent. She watched with careful eyes as the events before her unfolded. Her ears were also on the spectators around her in case one of them said something interested. Apparently, they were all convinced that this was some kind of public stunt or act to go along with the opening of the new mall.
"So fellow tree-climber, my name's Trent! What's yours?" Trent asked with a cheerful look on his face.
"GGGRRRRRR," Koougu growled angrily as he raked the floor with his razor-sharp claws. He rushed forth with the intent to kill clearly in his eyes.
*****
"No! Leave me alone!" Io cried as she felt herself getting lifted off the ground. She kicked and screamed, but nothing she did made the red demon release her.
"Delicious," Mianngu licked his lips as he lifted Io by the wrists with one right hand so that their faces were lined up. He reached out with his tongue as Io squirmed and turned her face as far to the side as she could.
Bang!
"Huh?" Mianngu blinked as he felt something explode against the side of his head. He turned his head and noticed that his left horn had shattered into a million fragments. His eyes fell upon the source of the explosion: A teen wearing black clothes and wielding a large magnum.
Ting!
"What?" Mianngu's eyes faced the front just in time to see the blade pass through his right arm. Eyes wide, he staggered back in pain and fear at this new development. He looked down to the right and noticed a pair of glaring eyes belonging to an angry Japanese girl.
"*What's up, three-arms?*" Monica smirked as she held out the severed hand for the red demon to see.
*****
Yuhgu staggered to his feet while gasping in pain. He lifted his hand and felt the part of his chest that the damage was dealt. He was shocked at the power his target possessed and he felt as though he had been tricked. Before he could even react, Rush managed to land a double palm-strike in desperation. The orange demon angrily clenched his trench coat and ripped it from his body. It was time to get serious.
"Payback time!" Rock shouted as he slammed his right fist into the demon's cheek. Yuhgu's face snapped to the side and he was sent flying through the air and into a brick wall across the street. The wall crumbled and he found himself buried underneath the pile of bricks.
"Impossible," Yuhgu growled as he rose out of the pile of bricks with hatred in his eyes. He stumbled out of the pile of bricks as he attempted to recover his senses. His two tails swished angrily against the concrete pavement below.
"Eh?" Rush blinked as he scratched his head in confusion at the scene before him. He didn't expect his palm-strike to be so effective against a large demon like Yuhgu. He also didn't expect for his new friend to possess the kind of monstrous strength he just displayed.
"Heh... time to kick it up a notch," Rock grinned devilishly as he cracked his knuckles one at a time.
*****
I see the other side as resorted to summoning demons, Sera smirked as she took a sip of V8. As she watched the battle before her, her pupils thinned and became vertical slits. Moto-chan and Tiny Tim against the Red Giant at school. Berserker Boy and Angry Kid against Tails on steroids on the streets. Then there's the Hyperactive Dog-man against the Blue Krueger-look-alike at the mall. Hmm... and so it begins...
Share Story
RealDreams on all
Share Story
Mommy, Sonny and a Voyeur - The Conclusion
Meg eased slowly into the waking world, disoriented and unsure where she was. She was lying on her side on a soft bed, and although she had no covers on, she felt warm and cozy - she could sense sunlight bathing her naked body. But where was she? This wasn't her own bed, she was sure of that. Slowly, she opened her eyes, squinting in the bright sunlight. Her big, brown eyes blinked, and came into focus. She saw a nightstand next to the bed, and wood paneled walls. Then, she remembered.
She was in Blake's bed. And the night before Blake and...Oh my God...Justin...had taken her. Had FUCKED her. BOTH of them had fucked her. Oh God, what had she done? She had fucked her o Had it been some weird, twisted dream? No, the memories were coming back with vivid clarity, one after another. It was no dream. She and Blake had been drinking wine...chardonnay, she recalled vaguely. And then she and Blake were in bed. God, she had peed in front of him! And then somehow, Justin had appeared. He...he had licked her pussy, and fucked her. Blake had fucked her virgin ass. And she had eaten it all up like a whore. But now she felt dirty, and ashamed. And guilty. What had she done? What had she been THINKING? She groaned in despair, and then she felt the mattress shift behind her. "Good morning. How did you sleep?" Meg recognized the deep, masculine voice of Blake, and felt his warm body pressing against her naked back. She lay frozen, emotionally torn between the shame of the dirty, nasty memories from the evening before and the sensual feel of Blake's firm, muscular chest pressed against her bare skin. His strong but smooth hand gently caressed the swell of her hips, making every nerve ending in her body tingle, and she felt him snuggle up even closer against her. "I...I slept okay," she replied softly. "Um, Blake...where's Justin? Is he okay?" Her voice had a frightened, urgent quality. She was a concerned, protective mother. Blake's soothing hand traveled over her hips, then along the narrowness of her waist, along her ribcage toward her lolling breasts. "Of course he's okay. He's in the shower." And sure enough, Meg could hear the running water in the next room. She could hear Justin singing a nonsensical ditty, his voice echoing off-key off of the shower walls. She sighed with relief, then spoke haltingly. "Blake...what we did last night was...was wrong. This is just awful. I'm worried about what Justin might think." And she felt the sting of tears come to her eyes - tears of anger and embarrassment and confusion. Blake's roaming hand paused momentarily on her firm breast, and then he began insistently caressing it again as he whispered soothingly into her ear. "Hush Meg...Justin is fine. What happened last night was natural...what happened...well, it just happened. Don't do this to yourself." Meg shook her head in despair, and buried her face in the mattress. "I don't know," she moaned forlornly. "It's not right - I'm an awful mother." The tears stung her eyes, and began to stream down her cheeks. "Stop tormenting yourself," he scolded. "You're NOT an awful mother. You'll see - Justin is fine." He fondled Meg's firm breasts, and with his palm he stimulated the nipples until they were hard and erect. She felt his hard cock pressed between her buttocks, probing against her anus, then lower, against her already-tingling pussy. She knew from long experience that she was getting very, very wet. Seemingly powerless to stop herself, she sighed and pressed back against him. Meg was confused and angered by her body's response. Her mind was wracked by guilt, but there was no denying the eroticism of what had happened last night, and Blake's stimulation was helping her relive the physically powerful sensations. Not even her wildest thoughts and dreams and fantasies had elevated her sexuality to such an extent. Everything about last night had brought her body to unknown heights...her son licking her aching pussy...and...and FUCKING her. Blake's hand guiding Justin's cock into her pussy, and licking his sperm out after Justin came. That had been incredibly erotic, but it was...odd somehow. She cleared her throat. "Blake?" "Yes?" His fingers gently pinched her pink, erect nipple. His muscular body was glued to hers, and she again felt his erect, probing cock pressing against her ass, her groin. She closed her eyes and purred softly, undulating her hips. She couldn't help it - her pussy was beginning to throb against his touch. A pleasant warm tingle was enveloping her. "Last night you...touched Justin. And after he...after he...fucked me...". It felt so STRANGE to say that. But it had happened. She had to face the facts. She brushed the tears from her eyes. Blake froze momentarily. He had a feeling he knew what was coming. But he continued to fondle her erect nipple, trying to hide his nervousness. "Yes I did Meg. And?" he asked in as casual a voice as he could muster. "Was that the first time you had ever touched him?" Blake knew this question would have to come sooner or later. He considered being completely truthful, but thought that would be the wrong approach given Meg's state of mind. He settled instead on a partial truth, a response that he had trained Justin on the night before, after Meg had fallen asleep in exhaustion. Hopefully it would work, but if he screwed this up, there would be hell to pay. He measured his words carefully, but didn't stop stimulating her tits. Maybe if he could distract her... "Well," he paused for effect. "It's kind of embarrassing Meg." Meg tilted her head to look at him. "Embarrassing?" Blake ran his hand over her flat tummy. "Yeah, kinda. I was...I was jacking off in the living room the other day, and Justin barged in on me." Meg was listening intently, her eyes searching out his. Blake's warm hand crawled along her stomach, then caressed the smooth sensitive skin along the edge of her pubic hair. "I was mortified," he continued. "I pulled my shorts up as fast as I could, but Justin was looking at me. And he seemed...I dunno, curious I guess. It was strange Meg. I didn't know what to do, but he wanted to see what I was doing. I...I ended up letting him touch me. We touched each other." Meg looked away, contemplating in silence what Blake was telling her. Blake forged ahead. So far so good. "I know it must seem strange Meg. I don't know what to say." His fingers were brushing through her pussy hair, and so far, she was doing nothing to resist. After what seemed an eternity to Blake, but was really no more than a minute at the most, Meg spoke softly. "I...I guess I'm not sure how to take that Blake...it's just not right." Blake knew exactly what she was referring to, but he redirected the accusation innocently. By "not right", Meg was referring to Justin's youth, not his sex, but he pretended he understood otherwise. "I guess you're surprised that I'm bi, aren't you?" "Well...yes...but that's not really what I mean Blake. Justin is so young. He's only 13 for God's sakes. It's not right." But Meg was tormented by what she had just said. No, it WASN'T right. On the other hand, she wasn't much better, letting her son fuck her like some sleazy slut. And she had ENJOYED it! Just like the enjoyment she felt over what Blake was doing to her now. His strong but nimble fingers were dancing along her upper thighs, caressing the silky sensitive skin. Despite her best efforts, she was getting horny. Damn Blake! She should be angry with him for what he had done, but she just couldn't. She had begun falling for him these last few days, and despite the fact she should be furious at him, she simply was incapable of that emotion right now. She should just get up and leave, but she couldn't pull herself away. Blake let Meg sort out her thoughts in silence, but he was far from inactive. He danced his fingers from her thigh up and over the swell of her hips, and slowly, seductively caressed her smooth ass cheeks. He loved the feel of her bare ass! At once firm, but pliable. She seemed to like the touch as well - she sighed softly in response. Down the hall, he heard Justin turn off the shower, but he continued. His fingertips drifted along the crack of her sexy ass, then he ran the tip of his index finger over her asshole toward her pussy lips. He was delighted to find that they were swollen and slippery with her juices. He fingered her hot cunt, rubbing the silky wetness. "Oh yes," sighed Meg breathily. She arched her back, thrusting her ass against his probing fingers, seeking out the stimulation they provided. "Mmmm," Blake sighed. He removed his hand from her wet cunt lips, grabbed his cock, and guided it against her pussy. He slid the swollen cockhead up and down, rubbing it against her and coating it with the wetness of her juices. He chuckled softly. "Someone's getting horny." Meg groaned, and pressed back against him insistently. She knew where this was heading...she was going to get fucked by this handsome man again, and she wanted it...NEEDED it...desperately. Blake's prick was as hard as steel in his hand. The anticipation of fucking Meg again was overwhelming to him, and he knew that Justin would soon come out of the shower. Once again, he was going to fuck this slut in front of her horny young son. He probed her wet cunt with his cock, and rubbed it in circles against her swollen clit. She inhaled sharply in response, and he smiled - he knew she was ready to receive him inside her. He aimed his cock lower, wedging it against her swollen pussy lips, and thrust his hips against her. "Oh God Blake!" she cried out softly. "Yesss." She groaned with ecstasy at the sensation of his wonderful manhood snaking deeply into her, inch by inch, until it was buried as deeply as it would go. He paused, and she humped back against him, feeling his wiry pubic hair pressed against her buttcheeks, tickling them. She felt his hand reach around her, sliding across her pubic hair. His fingers brushed against her clitoris, and it was as if a bolt of electricity shot through her. "Oh Blake!" she cried softly. "Fuck me!" She groaned huskily as her lover began to thrust back and forth, his stiff cock sliding in and out in long, smooth strokes. All the while, his talented fingers rubbed her swollen clitoris in tight little circles. She clutched the cool sheet next to her in her clenched fist, and gave herself completely to her lover. She was surprised, in a way, at how she was responding. She had orgasmed time and again last night at the hands of her two lovers, yet here she was again, horny and aching with desire, and needing to cum. Blake's hand stimulated her expertly...her pussy was on fire, pulsating and quivering in her lust. He began to fuck her faster and faster...his cock sliding noisily and wetly between her tight, clinging pussy lips. His pelvis slapped against her ass, drilling into her harder and harder. And at the same time, his nimble fingers frigged her clitoris. She closed her eyes, concentrating on the delightful sensations in her pussy. She felt every inch of the man's steely cock sliding in and out of her welcoming vagina. His fingers rubbed her sensitive clitoris in rapid, circular motions, bringing her closer and closer.... "Oh Blake...fuck me harder..." she pleaded in a husky, out-of-breath voice. She bucked her hips violently, impaling herself on his prick. It was difficult, lying on her side like this, but she thrust her ass against him as best she could. And all the while, his cock slid in and out, making liquid slapping sounds. "Yes...yes...YES...YES," she groaned. "OH GOD YES! FUCK ME...FUCK ME...". Blake's fingers were a rapid blur on her clitoris. She was so close...she desired Blake with all her will. "Oh...oh...oh...uh huh...uh...uh...YES...Oh God you're gonna make me cum." And suddenly, the delightful sensations reached a peak, and with a long animalistic moan, she was cumming hard. "OH MY GOD YES! OH GOD FUCK ME! FUCK ME!" she begged. Her body was wracked with violent spasms...she was vaguely aware of Blake moaning harshly in her ear, and she knew that the two of them were cumming together, as one, lost in each other's passion. The two lovers writhed their sweaty bodies together, each using the other to get themselves off. They groaned loudly in unison, as Blake pistoned his erection in and out of her wet, clinging pussy. Gradually, her orgasm subsided, and Meg lay gasping, sweat dripping off her brow. Blake's wonderful penis was softening inside her, no longer filling her. She opened her eyes slowly, blinking her long lashes in the sunlight that poured through the bedroom window. A hazy blur slowly came into focus...it was Justin, standing in the bedroom doorway. He was nude, holding a bath towel in his hand, watching her and Blake intently. Her eyes flickered down his body, and she saw that her son's penis was standing erect, pointing at her. Oh God. He had been watching them. Suddenly the single-mindedness of her orgasm was forgotten, and she was a responsible mother again. She moaned softly, this time in despair. Her confusion was enormous, her mind conflicted. She had to get away! "Justin..." she began. She paused uncertainly. "We...we need to go now. Put your clothes on okay sweetie?" She drew away from Blake and sat up on the edge of the bed. She placed her arm across her breasts protectively, in a futile effort to hide her nakedness from Justin. "Blake, Justin and I need to go." Her eyes darted around the room, searching for her clothes. Her blue dress lay in a crumpled heap on the floor near the foot of the bed where if had fallen the night before, and she quickly strode over to retrieve it. She couldn't find her panties, but it didn't matter. She stepped into the dress and began pulling it up, aware as she did so that Blake's freshly-deposited sperm was seeping out of her pussy, dribbling down the inside of her thighs. "Meg, are you okay?" Blake asked. She glanced darkly at him as she pulled the dress up, over her hips. He was lying there on the bed, his penis now shriveled. She looked away quickly, back toward Justin. He was still standing there in the doorway, his penis erect. For some inexplicable reason, this made Meg angry. "Justin, get your clothes on!" she shouted at him wildly. The boy, startled, began to gather his things. Meg was immediately sorry for the outburst, but she couldn't help it. Her emotions were raw and tormented. Tears came to her eyes. "Meg, don't be angry," pleaded Blake. "I'm...I'm sorry Blake. I have to go." Her voice was choked with emotion, her chest heaving with sobs. She buttoned the dress with trembling fingers as Justin hastily put his clothes on. Without so much as a backward glance at Blake, she put her hand on her son's shoulder and prodded him out the door. The two of them left the house, and they walked in awkward silence down the lane to their cabin. All the while, Meg felt Blake's semen bubbling out of her, trickling down her legs. The feeling tormented her, reminding her of what she had just done. When they arrived, Meg slipped into her bedroom, retrieved her bathing suit from the dresser, and hastily put it on. She walked into the kitchen, where Justin was standing uncertainly. She gave him what she hoped was a reassuring kiss. "Fix yourself some breakfast okay sweetie? I'm going to go for a swim." She had to get away to sort out her thoughts - away from Blake, away from even Justin. She should stay with him, and comfort him. But she couldn't, not now at least. She strode purposefully down to the beach, waded into the warm water up to her hips, and dove in. The water felt refreshing and cleansing on both her body and her soul. She dogpaddled for a while, stretching her muscles, and then flipped over, backstroking across the bay. She watched the puffy white clouds moving lazily across the sky as she swam. Her mind was slowly clearing. God, what a trying few days these had been! What was she to do? For one thing, she thought to herself, she needed to quit being angry with Justin for things that weren't in his control. Why had she yelled at him at Blake's house? It wasn't HIS fault that he was aroused by what she and Blake were doing. And what about Blake? This wasn't exactly his fault either. Or was it? She just couldn't sort it out. She turned back toward shore, and picked up the pace of her swim until her lean muscles were tired and sore. She reached the beach in front of the cabin and staggered onto the warm sand. She bent over to pick up her towel and walked, exhausted, up the beach stairs to the cabin. Justin was finishing a bowl of cheerios as Meg walked into the kitchen. He dropped his spoon in the bowl and looked up, shyly and uncertainly, as she approached him. He looked timid, scared even, and his expression broke Meg's heart. A loving glow came over her, and she bent down and hugged her son with a long, warm embrace. "I'm sorry I yelled at you sweetie. I shouldn't have." Justin hugged her back, tightly. "It's okay Mom." "Justin," said Meg haltingly. "What we've done is...is...". She didn't know how to finish. "What I mean to say is...". Good grief, she had no idea how to deal with this. Maybe later she would be able to express herself. Unable to comfort him with words, she ran her fingers through his tousled hair reassuringly, then pulled up a chair and sat next to him. They looked at each other in silence for a moment until they both smiled to break the nervous tension. "I guess neither of us knows what to say," she said at last. "It's okay, Mom. Maybe later." She shook her head and sighed loudly. He was dealing with this better than she was. "You're growing up so fast," she said finally. Justin grinned, but didn't reply. Suddenly the emotions welled up inside her. "I love you Justin," and she leaned toward him and kissed him on the cheek. "I love you too Mom." Meg and Justin spent the rest of the day absorbed in mundane household tasks - vacuuming, dusting, washing dishes. Despite the summer heat, Meg put on a pair of baggy jeans and a tee shirt, and over that a bulky sweatshirt. She did her best to act like a mother, and tried with all her might to pretend that what happened the night before didn't really happen. But that was impossible, she found. What happened was reality. And that reality was overwhelming to her. Justin, on the other hand, seemed to be dealing with it better than her. He acted just like he always did, happy and cheerful. She prepared his favorite dinner for him, spaghetti, and the two of them ate on the front porch as the sun descended behind the tall trees on the far shore of Golden Lake. They made small talk for a while, but always Meg's thoughts took a darker turn, and she fell silent. She absently twisted a lock of brown hair in her fingers, watching the sky turn a vivid red. She thought briefly about calling Blake, but discarded the idea. What would she say to him? He had probably lost all respect for her, which maybe wasn't a bad thing. She felt the same about him. Or did she? She angrily wiped a tear from her cheek. They brought their dinner plates into the kitchen, and mother and son did the dishes together, Meg washing and Justin drying. She was keenly aware of their close proximity, and the two of them couldn't seem to avoid brushing against one another on occasion. It was discrete and meaningless (or so Meg hoped), but each time it happened, she was disturbed by the fact that it brought a vivid memory of the intimacy the two had shared the night before. And those thoughts were so profoundly emotional...and erotic. An unbidden image of Justin laying between her splayed legs, licking her pussy, swept into her consciousness. 'Stop it!' she scolded herself bitterly. With the warmth of the cabin, combined with the hot, sudsy dishwater, Meg was sweating profusely. Her bulky clothing was oppressive, and she finally relented and pulled the sweatshirt over her head. She glanced furtively down at her breasts, pressing against the damp fabric of her tee shirt. 'I really should put on a bra,' she thought to herself. Her nipples were protruding a bit, and the aureoles were casting a faint shadow through the thin cloth. She stole a look at Justin. He too, was looking at her breasts. Yes, she definitely should go and find a bra, but she was inexplicably frozen in place. Justin was gawking at her chest, and a tingle coursed through her body. She felt her nipples harden. Oh God, she was horny! What was happening to her? Meg cleared her throat. "Hot in here," she said awkwardly. They continued to do the dishes together in silence, Meg now very much aware of Justin's secretive glances. Sweat was dripping from her brow, and the tee shirt was getting stickier - it was now glued to her. Her nipples were sensitive and erect, protruding very visibly. Finally, Meg could stand it no longer. She escaped to her bedroom and hastily put on a bra. The dishes now washed and dried, they retired to the living room and watched television. It was a sci-fi movie, certainly not Meg's favorite, but Justin insisted. They curled up on opposite ends of the sofa, Meg reading a woman's magazine and Justin watching the movie. But it was a bad movie, and Justin seemed bored and disinterested. Soon, Meg noticed that he was beginning to nod off. He really hadn't slept much the night before, and she watched lovingly as his head drooped, lower and lower. Soon, he was breathing deeply, sound asleep. She reached over and tapped him gently on the shoulder. "Time for bed honey," she whispered. His eyelids flickered. "Okay Mom," he said sleepily. "Good night." He clambered off the couch and Meg watched as he staggered off to his bedroom. She continued to read for a while, but soon she too began to get tired. But her mind was a whirlwind of emotions. She found herself thinking about Blake. She pictured his face, his body, his laugh... The words in the magazine were blurring together in a meaningless jumble. She sighed deeply. What a day this had been! She tossed the magazine carelessly on the sofa next to her and yawned. She wasn't sure what the next day would bring, but she was too tired to think about it. She went to her bedroom, stripped her clothes off, put on a robe, and strode down the hall to wash up in the bathroom. But as she passed Justin's bedroom door, she heard a faint sound from within. She paused and held her breath. There it was again - a groan. Was Justin having a nightmare? She heard it yet again, louder this time. Concerned, she pressed the door open a crack and listened intently. She didn't hear another groan, but there was a different sound emanating from the darkness of the bedroom within. A rhythmic squeaking sound...and then she realized what she was hearing - the metallic creaking of the bedsprings. Oh God...Justin was masturbating, and here she had nearly barged in on him in her impetuousness, just as she had done a few days before. When would she ever learn? But despite the fact that her brain was screaming at her to close the door and leave, her curiosity was overwhelming, and she took a nervous breath and pushed the door open a bit further, peering into the darkness. The light from the hallway behind her streamed into the bedroom, and a narrow sliver of light fell onto his bed. She saw one of Justin's bare legs, shaking and vibrating, as the bedsprings squeaked beneath him. Suddenly, the noise stopped, and Justin was still. "Mom?" His nervous voice called out from the darkness, and Meg saw a flurry of activity - he was hastily pulling a sheet over him. "Yes...yes, it's me honey," she replied. Her voice quavered with a mixture of guilt and embarrassment. She should turn around and leave, but her legs suddenly felt rubbery. She seemed rooted to the spot. What was she doing? She felt utterly incapable of thinking rationally. Moving slowly and unsteadily, almost as if in a trance, she pushed the door completely open and entered the room. The bed was bathed with light from the hallway, and she watched as Justin finished pulling the sheet over him. The expression on his dimly lit face was a mixture of ... what? Guilt, curiosity, even arousal? And then her eyes were drawn to a bulge beneath the thin cotton sheet, in the area of his groin. "Umm, hi Mom." His voice trembled a bit, and his face was flushed. There was no doubt in Meg's mind - he had DEFINITELY been playing with himself, and he was doing a poor job hiding it. Meg was still ashamed over what she was doing; yet her son's own embarrassment eased her nervousness. A small smile played over her lips, and she relaxed a little. She walked up to the bed and sat down on the soft mattress next to him. She curled her long legs beneath her, and watched as her son's eyes played up and down them appreciatively. Oh God - what was she DOING? It was almost as if she were teasing him! "Watcha up to kiddo?" she asked nervously. Justin cleared his throat. "Um, nothin'. Just reading." Meg smiled down at her son. She felt more courageous. "Um, in the dark?" She touched her son's arm tenderly. "Honey, you can be honest with me...it's okay. Were you...were you playing with yourself?" Justin gulped, and nodded shyly. Her hand caressed his forearm soothingly. "Were you thinking about last night?" She couldn't believe she was being so bold as to bring up what had happened the night before, but her mind was working in dangerous, uncontrollable ways. Justin nodded, and Meg took a deep breath. It was time to get this out in the open. "I guess we haven't talked about what happened Justin. I know it must have seemed... strange to you, and it did to me too." She looked away from his eyes, and her gaze was drawn once again toward the telltale bulge in his groin. It certainly wasn't subsiding. If anything, it appeared to be even larger. "Mom?" His voice was shaking. She forced herself to look him in the eyes. "What is it sweetie?" "Did...did you LIKE what we did?" His voice was barely audible. In the deep recesses of her mind, Meg's rational self knew that this was a good opportunity to end this before it went too far. She should tell Justin that what they did was wrong, and they should never discuss it again. She should be absolutely clear on that point. They must NEVER repeat what had happened. But she wasn't feeling particularly rational. Her resolve wavered as she looked down at her son. A deep feeling of love swept over her. They looked intently into one another's eyes for a moment. But then Meg noticed his eyes flicker, and his gaze was drawn toward her exposed, bare legs, curled on the mattress next to him. She sat there in silence, caressing his arm, his bare shoulder, allowing him to look at her as she did so. "Yes," she whispered. "I did. I enjoyed it very much." She couldn't believe she had said it! It was WRONG! But Justin grinned happily, and suddenly it seemed to Meg that maybe it WASN'T so bad to admit it, to accept what had happened. Accepting it didn't have to mean that it would happen again. Did it? Her mind was as if in a fog. She was utterly confused by her conflicting emotions. "You're.... not mad at me?" he asked meekly. A wave of powerful maternal emotion washed over Meg, and she felt her eyes beginning to water. She smiled down at him lovingly. "Of course I'm not mad at you sweetie. You didn't do anything wrong." She ran her fingers tenderly along his brow, stroking his hair. "'Kay." Justin licked his lips nervously. His eyes darted away. "I...I liked it too Mom." Meg could only nod - she didn't know how to respond. But before she knew it, she found herself upping the ante. "Um...What did you like most?" Why was she DOING this? Why had she asked that? It didn't MATTER what he had liked - it wasn't as if they were going to do it again! But she couldn't resist, whether it was because of lust or curiosity or something else. She charged on. "Or is it too hard to decide?" Justin smiled. The ice was breaking a bit. "I liked all of it Mom...but I think...". He stopped and giggled. "What?" He looked up toward the ceiling thoughtfully. Then he screwed up his courage. "I guess if I had to pick something, then I'd say I really liked watching you pee." He said it quickly, almost blurting it out, and his cheeks reddened with embarrassment. "Hmmm." Meg was a bit surprised by that. On the other hand, there HAD been something erotic about the nasty act. "Really?" she asked. "Yup. I really liked it...and I'd like to see it again. It was like some stuff that Blake showed me on his computer...". He paused, suddenly uncertain. "Hmm. On Blake's computer? What kind of stuff?" Her son chewed his lip thoughtfully. Meg's fingers were back on his bare arm, stroking and caressing it idly. She realized that something about this conversation was having an unwelcome and unintended effect. She was alarmed to realize this was arousing her. There was a familiar tingling in her groin. This was not good, not good at all. But it wasn't too late to end this and leave. All she had to do was stand up and say good night and close the door behind her... But Justin interrupted the half-formed thought. "I don't think I'm supposed to say Mom." "It's okay sweetie. You can tell me anything." God, it was more than a tingle in her pussy - she was downright horny! She needed to relieve the itch, but not here, not with her son! She couldn't do that, not again. But she felt almost powerless to resist the evil temptation. An unsolicited image of Justin's pink tongue darting against her clit intruded into her mind. The image was so strong - did she actually WANT that to happen again? Maybe she didn't care if it was right or wrong. She just needed it! And then she knew. It WOULD happen again. YES! She wanted it to happen! The thought of what she knew was going to happen here in this bed made her insanely horny...she shifted on the mattress, still sitting, but now facing her son. She repeated herself. "You don't have to be afraid of telling me." She caressed his upper arm softly and tenderly as he laid there, then moved to his shoulder, massaging it lightly. Without thinking about the consequences, she shifted her long tanned legs, spreading them slightly, and she knew that Justin would be able to see between them. She also was very much aware that she wasn't wearing panties underneath the terrycloth robe, and Justin would be able to see her bare wet pussy. There was no going back. She NEEDED it to happen. And as if on cue, she saw her son's gaze drop down, and his eyes widened. A thrill coursed through Meg's body, and she shivered with excitement. Justin licked his lips. It was an almost obscene gesture. "Well...he has some...some movie clips on his computer that he showed me. There was one with a woman peeing on a man." Meg's eyes widened. She had vaguely heard of such acts, golden showers they were called if she remembered right. She wasn't sure if she understood the sexual attraction in that. On the other hand, there was no denying that it HAD been intriguing peeing in front of Blake the night before. There was something so...so NASTY about it. "Hmmm," she said. "Sounds kind of interesting, I guess." And then a nasty kinky thought entered her mind. Dare she say it? Her inhibitions were rapidly disappearing. She giggled in nervous embarrassment. "I suppose you want to see that again sometime?" Justin looked surprised. "Oh wow, could I? I mean ...maybe I could?" "Well, we'll see kiddo...maybe." Oh God, she was so unbelievably horny, talking like this. Her mind was reeling with shock and excitement. This was so...so NAUGHTY. And Justin was very openly staring between her legs. Leering at her. This was the moment of truth - what she did at this point would establish firmly the very nature of her relationship with her son. And really, would it be so wrong? With newfound determination and acceptance, she sat back and spread her legs a bit more, excited by the fact that Justin was ogling her. She glanced down at the bulge between his legs. The sheet was visibly tenting in response to his erection, hidden beneath. She caressed his naked hairless chest, rubbing the small pink nipples, and then she allowed her hand to drift lower, toward the very edge of the sheet. Justin was licking his lips, watching her hand. She began to push the sheet slowly down his body, exposing his flat, tanned tummy. She saw the goose bumps forming there. Inch by inch, his glowing skin was exposed to her...his belly button was now in view. Not too much farther now. She glanced up at him, and their eyes met briefly. Lower and lower went the sheet, until only an inch or so remained until the bulge hidden beneath was exposed to her. Her son's erection. An erection that was meant for her. Meg swallowed hard, her body visibly shaking with nervousness, if not virtual terror. 'Oh God Oh God Oh God,' she intoned to herself. 'What am I DOING?' But there was no stopping it - she was out of control, crazed with lust. It was now or never. Like taking a plunge into cold water, she tugged on the sheet, pulling it up and over Justin's penis in one quick motion. And finally, there it was! This was the moment of truth. For the first time, she had a close look at her son's erection. It was...different then a man's, yet not too different at all really. It wasn't quite as big, either in length or girth, as compared to the few adult lovers she had had. Only a few hairs at the base...the balls in a tight little sack. But the biggest difference was in how erect it was. The cock was pointing almost straight up from his body, visibly twitching. This wasn't the partial semi-hard erection that many men waved around proudly (her ex-husband came to mind) - this was the real thing. She wanted to see it up close! Without thinking, unable to resist, she brought her face lower and lower...nearer and nearer. She knew she shouldn't, but she was absolutely powerless to resist. Her boy's cock was only inches away, and she could smell it. It was musky and erotic. What did it taste like? Oh God oh god oh god...she lowered her face further, and before she really realized what she was doing, she had flicked the tip of her pink tongue against it. The swollen cock jerked reflexively in response, and she heard a soft gasp from Justin. A powerful, erotic thrill ran through her entire body. God, she felt so ALIVE at this moment, insane with lust. She smiled nervously and looked up at her son out of the corner of her eye. "Do you like that honey?" Justin nodded vigorously, his eyes closed. Meg scrambled between his spread legs. She felt like a cheap slut, but she didn't care. She took the cock between her trembling fingertips, and licked the length of the underside of the shaft, from the smooth hairless balls to the very tip of the swollen head. "Uh...yeah," grunted Justin. It was all the encouragement Meg needed. She began to tongue and suck her son lustily, lapping away at his erection with long licks of her pink, wet tongue. His cock jerked and trembled, and his hips jerked spasmodically on the bed. She alternated her loving attention between his balls and the smooth shaft, until they both glistened with her saliva. Justin moaned with pleasure. "Oh Mom, that feels so good," he whispered hoarsely. "I'm glad it does honey. Your cock tastes sooo good." She couldn't believe what she was hearing herself saying - she was talking like a whore. But it didn't matter. She was simply expressing exactly what she was feeling. She lifted her face and took the head of the throbbing cock between her soft lips. She sucked fiercely, her cheeks hollow, and Justin gasped with pleasure. She took more of his erection in her willing mouth, then began pumping up and down, gripping him tightly between her lips, her mouth sliding easily on the well-lubricated cock. Her fingers ran lightly and delicately over his balls as she fellated him. Meg's oral ministration was having a powerful effect on Justin. "OH YES," he cried out, and he began to buck his hips up and down, driving his cock deeper into his slutty mother's mouth. He ran the fingers of one hand through her hair, caressing it lovingly as she worshiped his hard dick. Meg loved every moment - the taste, the smell, and the tactile sense of the smooth, hard cock against her tongue. But she especially loved the sound of Justin's moans of pleasure. It gratified her immensely that she could have this effect on him. But he was beginning to thrust into her too quickly - she was afraid he would cum. It was too soon for that - she had so much more in mind. She released Justin's shiny, dripping wet cock from her mouth and knelt upright on the bed between his legs. She and Justin looked into each other's eyes with silent understanding as she nervously untied her robe, letting it fall off her bare shoulders. Her nude form was exposed to her son for the second time in as many days, and she watched proudly as his lust-filled eyes roamed hungrily over her body. She felt seductive and sexy and desirable, and she crawled up to meet him, straddling his nude form on hands and knees. She knew his cock was only inches from her pussy. She lowered her body and allowed her lolling breasts to hang in front of his face, tempting him. He needed no further coaxing. He instinctively took a nipple between his lips and began to suck at it hungrily, almost like a nursing baby. Meg closed her eyes and focused on the wonderful sensation of her son's mouth pleasuring her. Thirteen years before, she had nourished him with this very breast. Now, she was nourishing him in a different way - sexually. She heard his satisfied moans as he sucked, and this made her even hornier - the thought that her son could get such pleasure from something so basic. Her body was on fire. Almost by accident, Justin's cocked brushed against her pussy, and she nearly jumped out of her skin at the sensation. Having intercourse with her son would be the final, ultimate act, and she wanted it! She pushed back gently, stimulating her pussy against his hardon, swirling her hips in a circular motion, pleasuring herself against his cock. She knew her pussy juices were lubricating the cock head, getting him ready for what she knew must happen - that Justin was going to fuck her! Her son moaned loudly and contentedly, and he sucked and pulled at the distended nipple fiercely. He must have sensed the excitement building in her also, and the air in the room was electric with their building lust. She wiggled her hips, maneuvering herself until his cockhead was wedged between her juicy pussy lips. She gasped with passion. She desperately needed to feel him inside her, and she pushed back, more urgently. In one long motion, Justin's lovely cock entered his mother's warm, clinging pussy. Mother and son moaned together, and she settled down on top of him and hugged him lovingly. Justin put his arms around his mother and pulled her close. Meg scooted her hips back, embedding her son's cock inside her. "Mmm, yes," she purred. "That feels so nice sweetie." She looked into his eyes and smiled. He smiled back at her, his eyes glazed with passion and lust. They shared a secret moment, and she pecked him on the lips. She didn't CARE if this was wrong, or what other people might think. What she needed was to be made love to. He returned the brief kiss uncertainly. Meg sensed his inexperience - maybe he had never kissed a girl? So she kissed him again, eager to teach him. She opening her mouth, letting her tongue explore his lips, until he opened up to her. As their bodies writhed together in a sensuous dance, mother and son kissed each other passionately, their warm tongues probing one another's mouths. They released after a time, and Meg carefully rolled over onto her back, pulling Justin with her. She wanted him to be on top - she wanted to feel his weight pressed against her. She wanted her little boy to take her, to fuck her like a man! And Justin knew exactly what was expected of him - he began to thrust, slowly at first, then faster, moaning softly. To Meg, it felt wonderful, indescribable, to be fucked by him again. His cock was noticeably smaller than Blake's, but it was so stiffly erect inside her that it didn't really matter. She flexed her vaginal muscles, sucking him into her. Justin moaned deeply with pleasure as he fucked his mother lustily. He buried his face in her sweaty breasts, took an erect nipple in his mouth, and sucked fiercely. "Oh God Justin...god yes...fuck me!" she cried. She clutched his smooth muscular asscheeks in her hands and pulled him toward her, eager for him to plunge his erect cock as deeply as possible into her tight, wet pussy. She spread her legs as wide as she could and humped her hips upward toward him, grinding her pelvis against him, and was rewarded by the stimulation of the hairless base of his cock sliding against her erect clitoris. "Yesss," she hissed through clenched teeth. She arched her back, pressing her heaving breasts into her boy's face. "Suck my tits...suck them. God yes!" Her horny son groaned loudly, and he picked up the pace of his frantic thrusting. His eyes were glazed, unseeing in his lust. Sweat dripped from his brow, and his wiry body was a blur as he humped against his mother's writhing body. The room was filled with the sounds of the squeaking bedsprings, the slurping sound of Justin's mouth on Meg's nipple, the liquid slapping of his cock sliding in and out of her juicy pussy, and their passionate moans. Meg's face was a mask of agony and ecstasy. "OH GOD...FUCK ME JUSTIN!" she screamed. She met her son's frantic thrusts with wildly bucking hips. She felt so desirable, so ALIVE beneath her horny son. She desperately needed to cum, and she maneuvered her throbbing clit against the base of his cock, to find the last added bit of stimulation she needed to get off. But the boy could hold out no longer...with a tremendous final thrust he cried out and plunged his cock as deeply as he could into her clinging pussy. He buried his face in his mother's sweaty breasts as his orgasm washed over him. Meg felt the spasms course through the boy's body. She was disappointed at not having cum with him, but that emotion was brief, and she was soon overwhelmed with a deep unabashed love for him. She wrapped her legs around his taut ass, encircled her arms around his body, and pulled him tightly against her, letting him use her to get off. Gradually, his climax eased, and his breathing slowed. "Oh Mom," he sighed. "That felt so good." "I'm glad honey." "Did...did you cum too?" "No I didn't sweetie, but that's okay." She tenderly brushed her fingernails lightly across his sweaty back. "Oh." He bit his lip in thought. "But why not?" She smiled. "Honey, women don't ALWAYS have an orgasm when they...when they fuck." She couldn't BELIEVE she was having this conversation. A few days before such a thing would have been unspeakable. But a change was coming over her...she didn't want to dwell on the thought - she wanted to suppress it, to focus on the wonderful feelings her son was creating in her. No, she hadn't cum, but that didn't mean it didn't feel wonderful, both physically and emotionally. Justin relaxed on top of his mother, and the two lay there in each others loving arms, their body heat mingling and keeping each other warm. The boy rested his head on his mother's bare shoulders, while she kissed him tenderly on his forehead, tasting the salty sweet perspiration that beaded there. Her son sighed contentedly at his mother's loving touch. Meg's cunt was still filled by his young prick. She could easily feel that he was maintaining his erection inside her. In fact, not only was he still hard, she could actually detect it pulsating against the walls of her tight pussy. She smiled to herself - here was a pretty clear difference between young horny boys and older men. She wouldn't be surprised if he could fuck her again, despite having just cum powerfully. The thought excited her, and her pussy tingled with desire. Once again, her mind drifted back to the previous night, to the delightful lovemaking between the two of them and Blake. This time, she remembered with vivid clarity the excitement she had felt when Blake had thrust his wonderful cock in and out of her virgin ass. Anal sex had always scared her. She had never realized how good it could feel, not just physically, but mentally. The awesome mix of pain and pleasure was great, but she thought that it was the NASTINESS of it that was so powerful. And just as this revelation came to her, she felt her son's prick jerk inside her. She marveled at that...he was still so horny! Justin shifted position to kiss his mother's breasts again, and as he did so, his cock slipped out of her pussy with a pop. She felt his warm cum pour out of her cunt and wash into the crack of her ass. And a thought came to her. She could experience the wonderful sensation of being anally pleasured again, if she wanted it. And she DID want it - desperately. "Justin?" she purred. "Hmm?" came his muffled response. He was suckling her boobs, and Meg had to smile. He seemed to enjoy doing that an awful lot! "Remember last night when Blake put his...cock inside my butt?" "Uh huh." "Would you like to do that to me too?" Justin smiled happily. "Oh Mom, I would LOVE that!" "Do it right now sweetie. I need to cum sooo bad." Justin got on his knees, and Meg grabbed the back of her thighs and pulled her legs back until her knees were touching her breasts, exposing her obscenely gaping pussy and cum-covered asshole to her son's admiring gaze. "Let's do it like this sweetie. I want to rub myself while you fuck me." "Okay." The boy positioned himself between her spread legs, grasped his still-hard prick in his fingers, and with a bit of effort maneuvered himself into the proper position. After some amount of inexperienced fumbling, he wedged his cock head against her tight bumhole and paused. "Like this?" he asked. "Yes. That's perfect sweetie." "Are you ready Mom? Should I do it?" "God yes honey. Slide it in baby...fuck me!" She spread her legs as wide as she could and drew her knees back. Justin closed his eyes, flexed his ass, and pushed against his mother. With agonizing slowness, his smooth hard cock impaled his mother's rectum. "OH GOD YES!" cried Meg. "JUST LIKE THAT!" It felt absolutely wonderful, just like she remembered from the night before, if not better. A little bit of pain, rapidly subsiding, and the delicious sensation of her ass being stretched and filled. She reached out and pulled Justin forward, and his weight pushed her knees down onto her chest. This freed Meg's hands, and she immediately began rubbing her throbbing pussy with both of them while Justin stroked in and out of her pulsating asshole. It felt wonderful! She knew she would come within minutes. Justin groaned as he slid his cock in and out of his mother's asshole. Their moans of pleasure intermingled. Meg rubbed her hard clit fiercely as Justin sank his cock deeply into her rectum. His mouth was agape, and he was panting, out of breath. Meg thought that he was clearly enjoying this as much as she was. As if reading her thoughts, Justin gasped sharply. "OH, this feels so good Mom. Your bum is even tighter than Blake's." Meg was so crazed with lust that she almost missed the casual statement. She blinked rapidly. "You've fucked Blake in his ass?" she asked, incredulous. Justin immediately realized that this was something he was definitely NOT supposed to reveal, and it showed by the expression on his face. Blake had coached him on what to say if the topic came up, and that was definitely not part of it. But there was no sense lying about it. The pace of his thrusting slowed. "Yes," he said shyly. "I...I knew you and he touched each other...but I didn't know you did that!" Justin nodded glumly in reply. It was clear to Meg that he felt he had let the cat out of the bag. But her reaction to his revelation surprised her. She wasn't mad at Blake's stretching of the truth. Instead, the thought of Justin fucking Blake in the ass excited her greatly. And now that very same cock was in HER ass. Oh God! She smiled. "It doesn't matter sweetie, really it doesn't. All I want is for you to fuck me now, and hard!" Justin grinned, and immediately complied with his mother's demand. The intensity of his thrusting grew at a faster and faster pace. Beneath him, his mother screamed with passion and desire for him. "Oh yes...oh yes...FUCK YES...fuck me honey!" Her fingers danced feverishly across her wet, swollen clit. Her orgasm was building quickly, and her guttural moans filled the air. "Deeper Justin. Harder! OH GOD!" And suddenly, with a loud hoarse cry, Meg was cumming. "YES! YES! YES!" she screamed over and over. Her entire body tensed and convulsed, as spasm after spasm coursed through her. Her clit fluttered, her pussy and asshole convulsed, and her entire body was taut and trembling. And with a loud moan, Justin announced his own orgasm. He plunged his swollen cock as far as he could into his mother's ass and held it there as streamers of hot sperm shot deeply into her rectum. The two lovers writhed against one another, until finally they collapsed in a naked sweaty heap in each other's arms. And the power and intensity and emotion of what had just happened hit Meg hard, and she began to cry softly. They were tears of confusion and sadness and regret, but mostly love. It was a deep, undying love for Justin. He was a bit mystified by her reaction, but he knew enough to comfort her, and he kissed her tenderly on the forehead, until they finally fell asleep in each other's arms. ***** Two more lazy days passed on the shores of Golden Lake. The summer was drifting by, and Meg was beginning to realize that she had done basically nothing to prepare for the upcoming school year. She loved teaching, but she loved her summer vacations too. Every August, she had to force herself to get ready for the long grind ahead. And every year, it seemed to get harder. Maybe she was getting burned out on teaching. The students certainly weren't making it any easier. The sixth graders weren't so bad. The eighth graders, on the other hand, were almost impossible to discipline. Thank goodness Justin wasn't like that! At least she and Bill had the good sense (and enough money) to send him to a private school. Maybe she should consider getting a job at a private school too? Certainly the students must be easier to deal with than the ill-mannered students she had to deal with. She sat at the kitchen table, notes and papers strewn in careless piles in front of her. She tapped away at her laptop, outlining her classes for the first few weeks of the school year. But she was having trouble concentrating. She stared wistfully out the window and ran her fingers through her hair. Through a gap in the trees, she saw Justin down at the beach, skipping stones. She sighed loudly in frustration. Her concentration was practically nil. She found herself thinking about Blake... She hadn't talked to him since three mornings ago, when she and Justin left abruptly. Her feelings toward him ebbed and flowed. Generally, she was angry with him. Angry at him, and embarrassed by what she had done. But the intensity of that emotion had eased considerably. The last few days with Justin had resulted in that. She was a different person now - she recognized that fact. She and Justin...and Blake...were in a relationship that she didn't fully understand, but she didn't really care. She felt like a new woman - sexually free and alive! So different than these last few lonely years since her divorce from Bill. And Blake! What exactly WERE her feelings toward him? For one thing, he wasn't AT ALL like her ex-husband. She liked Blake. She liked him a LOT. But how could she face him again? What would they say to one another? Maybe she WAS still angry with him. He had seduced Justin! And her! But no, this morning she had screwed up her courage and tried to call him on the phone, getting so far as picking up the receiver, tapping in his phone number, and letting it ring. And ring. And then she remembered. He had told her that he was going to be out of town for a few days on one of his short business trips. Oh well, he'd be back. But when? Tonight? She couldn't remember for sure. And so she had found herself thinking about him all day long. She clearly wanted to see him, but why? It should have been obvious to her - for one thing, she was horny. She had purposely avoided having sex with Justin these last few days. She was accepting of the fact that it was going to happen again, and there was no denying that she WANTED it to happen again. But she felt that maybe there could be too much of a good thing. It seemed important to her to maintain some air of normalcy in their relationship. For both her sake and Justin's. Damn, she couldn't concentrate. She saved her file and turned the computer off. Suddenly, she felt the need to get out of the house for a while. Maybe she could hit the mall and add to her wardrobe. Her budget was meager, but surely she could afford a new outfit or two. She chuckled. In a way, that would sort of be getting ready for the school year. And a heck of a lot more fun than preparing class notes. She rearranged her papers into more orderly piles, than walked down to the beach. Justin was still tossing stones into the lake. She watched with admiration as a flattened stone skipped 6, 7, then 8 times across the still water. "Wow! Pretty impressive kiddo!" Justin grinned broadly. "Pretty good huh? Been practicing." "Yes very good. Say sweetie, I'm thinking of taking a drive to the mall. Wanna keep me company?" "Hmmm. Can I get a new video game?" Meg looked at him sternly. "Have you finished the last one you bought yet?" Justin sighed and rolled his eyes. "No, not yet." "Okay then. When you finish that one, we'll buy you another." She put her arm around him. "Deal?" He nodded. "Deal." Meg laughed. "Okay. Give your Mom a hug." He turned into her, put his arms around her back, and squeezed her tightly. Meg realized that his face was pressed into her breasts, and he was leaving it there. One of his hands slipped down the small of her back, toward her butt... She quickly pulled away, and he looked at her with a hurt expression. Her chest tightened, and she suddenly felt unsteady on her feet. They looked deeply into each other eyes for a moment, and then the moment passed. "Maybe later, okay sweetie?" He nodded his head slowly. "Okay." Meg was pleased to see a slight smile on his face. "So, do you want to come with me or not?" "I don't think so Mom. I'll stick around here." She was disappointed, but it was his decision. He was old enough to be by himself for a few hours. "Okay babe. I won't be home too late." Meg strolled down the wide aisles of the mall, passing groups of boisterous teenagers and tired-looking mothers with young children in tow. It had been a successful shopping trip, as evidenced by the two bulging shopping bags she carried. A couple of new pairs of slacks, three new blouses, and she hadn't even broken the bank. She was heading toward the exit when she found herself passing Summer Heat, the little shop where she had purchased her swimsuit just a few weeks before. Meg smiled to herself. This is where it had all started, with the purchase of her thong. Funny how such a simple thing could be a life-changing experience, but it was true. That simple piece of fabric had set off a chain reaction. She paused just outside the store entrance, and glanced discretely inside the brightly lit shop, grimacing a bit at the beat of the hip-hop music that emanated from within. Her eyes flitted over the racks of brightly colored swimsuits and other summer wear. She spotted a slim, blond girl in the middle of the store, and Meg immediately placed her - it was the very same one who had sold her the swimsuit. The girl stood in front of a rack of fluorescent swimsuits, holding a clipboard in one hand and rifling through the inventory with the other. A smile came to Meg's lips as she recalled how nice the girl was, how she had complimented her, flattering her. She flushed a bit when she recalled the girl saying she had a "cute butt". It had been AGES since she had heard a compliment like that. Meg wondered how old she was. Seventeen? Sixteen? This was probably a summer job for her. She certainly fit the look of a high school student. She wore little or no makeup, but she didn't need it - her face was pretty and fresh looking, and very expressive. Something about her free and easy bearing called to mind a cheerleader. She was a few inches shorter than Meg, and quite slim. Her wavy blond hair was strewn carelessly on her head. She was wearing a pink navel-exposing crop-top blouse, molded tightly to her torso. Her small breasts strained against the fabric. Her pants were faded blue jean hip-huggers, slung very low on her hips, and flared at the ankles. The girl was young and vibrant, lip-syncing to the music that filtered from the overhead speakers. Meg smiled wistfully. Oh, to be young again. Suddenly, Meg started. She realized that the girl was watching her. She flashed a radiant smile of recognition, put the clipboard to her side, and sauntered casually up to Meg. "Hi! I remember you. From a couple of weeks ago right?" Meg nodded and returned the smile. "Yup. I bought a bikini." The girl grinned. "Yeah. A very SEXY bikini if I remember right...actually, a thong. You looked sooo hot in it, but you didn't believe me." Meg felt her face flush with embarrassment. "Oh, I believed you," she said with a friendly smile. I was just a little...shy I guess. I'd never worn a thong before." The girl's eyes flickered over Meg's body, down to her bare legs, then back at Meg's face. "I sure don't know why you'd be shy...you've got a great body." Meg cheeks were getting warm. It was so...WEIRD...to get these compliments from a teenaged girl. She didn't quite know how to respond. "Uh, thanks...you sure know how to make an old woman feel good." "Oh, you're HARDLY an old woman. Not with legs like those." Meg laughed merrily. "Well then, how old do you think I am?" The girl put her finger to her lips and thought for a moment. "Hmmm." Her blue eyes wandered searchingly over Meg's face. "I'd say.... thirty-three. No, thirty-two!" Meg giggled. "My my, aren't you sweet. You're flattering me. Actually, I'm thirty-seven." The girl's eyes widened. "Really? Gosh, you don't look thirty-seven." She giggled mirthfully. "Your husband is lucky." Meg sighed. "Not really. I'm...we're...divorced." "Oh." The girl grimaced. "Whoops. I guess I put my foot in my mouth. Sorry." She touched Meg on the arm, a friendly pat. "Anyway," she continued cheerily, "My mom's thirty-eight and she looks a LOT older than you. You must not have any kids right?" "I have one...a boy. He's thirteen." "Well, motherhood has been kind to you," said the girl brightly. "I'm sixteen, and I've got a younger brother and a little sister." She laughed. "I guess we're wearing our Mom out." She stuck out her hand by way of introduction. "My name is Katie, by the way." Meg introduced herself and took the proffered hand. It was warm and soft, and she shook it gently. The girl squeezed back, and then slowly released Meg's hand. Once again, she touched Meg's arm softly, and held it there. "Very nice to meet you Meg. So...are you here to buy another swimsuit?" Meg shook her head and smiled. "No, just passing by. I think I'm all set in the swimsuit department." Katie's hand was still lightly resting on her forearm. Meg cleared her throat nervously, very self-conscious over Katie's lingering touch. "Anyway, I think I've spent enough money today." She glanced down at the shopping bags in her hand. A flash of disappointment crossed Katie's face. "Sure I can't convince you Meg? It's always a good idea to have a spare suit. Heck, I've got three of them! Plus, we're having a clearance sale, so there are some good deals in here." Meg paused in indecision. It WAS a good idea to have a spare.... "Plus," continued Katie. "I could use some company. It's so slow today that my boss left me in charge for the rest of the day. She hardly EVER does that." She sniffed and rolled her eyes in exasperation. "She thinks I'm too young to be trusted." Meg didn't respond, and that was all the opening that Katie needed. She grinned broadly, flashing her pearly white teeth. "C'mon Meg! I'll show you what we have." She grabbed Meg by the hand and led her into the store. ***** "So tell me Meg...have you worn your new suit yet? Do you like it?" Katie was rifling through a rack of fluorescent bikinis, trying to find one to Meg's liking. Meg smiled. "Yep. I've got a LOT of use out of it already." "Isn't it just sooo sexy wearing a thong?" Katie looked pointedly at the older woman and winked. Meg grinned shyly and nodded. "Where have you worn it?" "Oh, just at a summer cabin - my ex-husband's. It's over at Golden Lake. My son and I are staying there the rest of the summer." Katie frowned. "Hmmm. Well heck, aren't there any guys to show off for?" She giggled. "Other than your son of course." Meg smiled nervously. The girl didn't realize how close to the mark her comment was. As a matter of fact, she HAD shown off for her son. And Blake too of course. "Well...there IS this guy...a neighbor...who seems to appreciate it." She winked. "A LOT." She couldn't believe how open she was being with this girl. But Katie seemed so bright and cheerful and innocent - Meg felt reasonably comfortable telling her. Almost like a teenage girl sharing secrets with her best friend. "Oooh," purred Katie. "Tell me more." Meg laughed lightly. "Let's just say I've had some fun the last couple of weeks." Katie winked in understanding, and pulled out a dark blue bikini from the rack. "Here's one Meg. This one's got a thong bottom. Kind of like the suit I sold you, but half-price. Shall we see how it looks on you?" ***** "Oh wow Meg...that suit looks FANTASTIC. It's even sexier than the one you bought." Katie's clear blue eyes roamed up and down the older woman's body, while Meg stood half-nude in front of her, awkward and self-conscious, shifting nervously from foot to foot. She was standing in one of the store's two small dressing rooms, and Katie was just outside, looking in. "You've GOT to have it." Meg laughed. "You're a very good salesperson Katie. But I don't know...". "Well, I'm not just saying that to make a sale, if THAT'S what you're wondering. It really DOES look great. And it fits to your boobs really well...turn around and check 'em out in the mirror." Meg nervously complied. It was so STRANGE being complimented like this. It was almost...flirting. A fleeting thought crossed Meg's mind. WAS Katie flirting with her? Was she gay...or bi maybe? Once before in her sheltered life Meg had experienced another woman coming on to her. At least, only once that she was certain of. But Meg brushed the thought aside. Nah, it couldn't be. Katie was probably just being customer-friendly. She appraised herself in the mirror. Katie was right, she decided. The suit DID fit nicely. The bra wasn't quite as skimpy as her new suit, but it seemed to lift her boobs a bit, making them appear larger. She adjusted the top slightly, as Katie continued her flattery. "Gee Meg - you have SUCH a tight butt. I hope mine looks so good when I'm thirty-seven. I'm like...TOTALLY afraid I'm gonna get flabby." She giggled. "Ooh, looks like you HAVE been wearing your new suit...no tan lines like you had last time." Meg smiled and looked at Katie's reflection in the mirror, over her shoulder. "You're right...the new suit's seen a lot of use. And thanks for the compliment, but I don't think my butt is all THAT great." "That's what you said the last time you were here, but you're WAY too modest Meg. It's a very, very nice rear. Nice shape to your hips too. Except the thong needs a little adjusting. It's not fitting you quite right." "It's not?" Katie shook her head, and Meg's eyes met those of the younger girl in the mirror, and they held each other's gaze for a moment. Her heart skipped a beat...Katie WAS flirting! She was certain of it. They looked into each other's eyes for a long, electricity-charged moment, until finally Meg looked away. She was embarrassed, nervous, flattered.... but also...excited? She was so confused... Meg had never had sex with a girl, hadn't even really thought about it. The one time a woman had flirted with her she had been too shocked to even know how to react. Nothing had happened. But there was something about what was happening now...she was intrigued, curious...but the girl was so young - was Meg simply confusing friendliness with flirting? She looked up again, into the mirror, and watched nervously as Katie approached her from behind. She wasn't sure what was going to happen next, or what to do if something DID happen...she felt her heart pounding in nervous anticipation, fully conscious of her near nudity. Katie was standing directly behind Meg. The older women could smell the girl's delicate, flower-scented perfume, could hear her breathing, could almost, in fact, feel her warm breath on her bare neck. In the mirror, she saw Katie glance briefly over her own shoulder, back through the changing room doorway toward the main store. "You have a great body Meg," she said. "And nice hips." She giggled. "I think I already said that." Did Meg detect just a hint of nervousness in Katie's voice? "So when you pull the sides of the suit up a bit higher...". Meg felt the girl's nimble fingers grasping the fabric at each hip and tug upward gently..."you can really show them off." Katie's fingers lingered for a moment, then they slid between the waistband and the sensitive skin of Meg's lower back. Katie continued: "And we can snug up the string a little bit between your butt cheeks I think." She followed the thin strand of cloth with her fingertips, at once pulling upward and pressing inward. Katie's fingers were soft and warm against her sensitive skin, and Meg reflexively spread her legs slightly. Katie's fingers lingered between Meg's ass cheeks, just above her anus, and then she slowly drew them upward, running them over the fabric of the thong. Meg closed her eyes. Her senses were reeling - she was shocked, dumbfounded, and titillated...titillated by this young girl! Katie was practically groping her ass, but the last thing Meg wanted was for her to stop. It felt so erotic that Meg was paralyzed. "There. That looks better," said Katie softly, and Meg couldn't help but notice that her sweet young voice was shaking even more with...what? Nervousness? Arousal? Oh God, Meg didn't know what to do about this. So she just stood there doubtfully, allowing it to continue. She opened her eyes again, and met Katie's stare in the mirror...the girl's eyes were bright and shiny. She watched and felt as the girl pressed lightly against her. She felt the fabric of Katie's denim jeans brush against her ass, fleetingly at first, but then the girl pressed against her more forcefully. Their gaze was still locked together in the mirror. "There," repeated Katie. "Much better. Now let's see how the top is fitting you." Once again, Katie glanced back over her shoulder. Meg realized that she was confirming that there were no customers that had entered the store - that the two of them were still alone. "It's...it's okay I think," stammered Meg. "It looks good." Katie pressed her body against Meg's back, and the woman could feel the girl's warm breath against the side of her neck. "Um...yeah, it does...it looks like the fabric is a little bit baggy on your left boob though.... let's see if we can make it right." Meg watched in the mirror as the girl reached both arms around her. Her left hand slid beneath the side of the bra, pushing it outward, as her right hand cupped the breast in an effort to reposition it. Her fingers brushed her nipple, and Meg almost jumped out of her skin - she both watched and felt her nipple stiffen at the girl's soft, delicate touch. She sighed in an involuntary response to the sensation. Oh God, it felt wonderful, but she shouldn't let this continue. This was crazy! Meg watched as Katie's delicate fingers pushed and prodded her breast, ostensibly to adjust it under the bra, but the touch was more of a caress than anything. Her palm was rubbing softly against Meg's erect nipple, and the warmth of her hand permeated the delicate skin. Meg heard the girl sigh softly next to her ear, and she looked up. Their eyes locked once again, silently communicating the sensuality of the moment. "I think that looks better...don't you Meg?" But neither of them looked. Their gaze was fixed on one another. Meg was very much aware that the girl's hand was still on her breast, softly and...sensuously...caressing it. Every one of her senses felt sharpened. She could feel the girl's warm breath on her neck. She could hear Katie's breathing, harsher and deeper. She could feel her own breathing quicken. She could feel the girl pelvis pressing against her ass, more insistently now. Meg's self-control was waning, and she pressed back invitingly. Katie immediately acted on that little invitation. She thrust her groin against the older woman. "Are you...into it Meg?" she asked softly. Meg knew exactly what she was being asked, and she didn't know how to respond at first. But finally she replied in a shaking, nervous voice. "I...I don't know Katie...I don't know if we should do this." Katie was now openly caressing Meg's breast, applying pressure to the erect sensitive nipple. "Have you ever been with a woman... or a girl?" She took a rubbery nipple between her thumb and index finger and tweaked it gently. Meg gasped. "It's fun Meg," continued Katie. "I like being with girls...A LOT...and I really like YOU." She kissed the side of Meg's neck delicately, and ground her pelvis against the older woman's naked butt. Meg's senses were reeling. This young girl was expertly seducing her. "I'm.... confused...I don't know what to do..." "Just go with the flow Meg," Katie whispered. She lifted both cups of the swimsuit upward and Meg's heaving breasts sprang free. Katie cradled them both, and began to knead them and caress them with her warm hands. "Oh god," sighed Meg softly. The sensation was wonderful! She felt her face flush with arousal. "Mmm, your boobs are so nice...firm but soft. You have a beautiful body Meg. Everything about you is beautiful." She caressed Meg's breasts and circled her fingertips lazily around the dark, distended nipples, and Meg leaned back against her, her legs weak and rubbery. She suddenly felt light-headed. "Meg," Katie continued. "I'm going to close up the store in about half an hour. We could be all alone. If you want to," she added. She kissed Meg's ear lobe. "We could have so much fun together." Her hands left Meg's breasts and began to slowly, sensuously slide along her waist, over the flare of her hips. She pushed her groin firmly against Meg's butt. Meg knew that she should just leave, get away from this situation before it was too late. But she was already too far gone...this was an experience she just HAD to have. There was no denying what she was feeling, and she nodded slowly. "Okay Katie. Let me...let me go to the food court and get something to drink...I'll be back." ***** Meg wandered through the mall in a fog, a half-filled paper cup of Seven-up gripped in her trembling hand. The day's hustle and bustle was winding down. Most of the customers had left for home, and all of the merchants were closing their stores for the night as she walked past. But she was oblivious to the activity around her, her mind swimming with nervous anticipation. Her heart pounded nervously in her chest. She couldn't BELIEVE she was going through with this. She ducked down a side hallway to the ladies room. What in the world was she doing? Having sex with a woman was one thing, but having sex with a high school girl was another. First Justin, now Katie. Where did this newfound interest in teenagers come from? A fleeting thought of Justin entered her mind, but she shook it away. She entered a restroom stall, tugged her panties down to her knees, hiked up her skirt, and perched on the cool toilet. The smell of her sex permeated her nostrils. God, she was so aroused! She tentatively ran a finger through her pubic hair, and touched her pussy lips. They were slick and juicy with her excitement, the lips swollen and protruding. She rubbed them briefly, fighting the temptation to masturbate. Her musky womanly smell filled the air, and she nervously, awkwardly, lifted the wet, shiny finger to her nostrils. She breathed deeply, inhaling the erotic perfume. She looked at the trembling finger intently for a moment, and then brought it to her lips. She had tasted herself many times, but knowing what she was about to do made it different somehow. Would she taste Katie too? She pulled her damp underwear completely off and held them in her trembling fingers. As she peed, she brought the panties to her nose. Is this what Katie would smell like? She knew that she would soon find out, and with eager anticipation, she tucked the panties into her purse, grabbed her shopping bags, and walked quickly toward the bathing suit store. She smiled to herself as she walked, as the name of the store came to her. "Summer Heat", it was called. How fitting - yes, this was definitely turning into one hot summer. ***** "I was afraid you wouldn't come back." Katie held Meg by the hand and coaxed her through the now-darkened store toward a back storeroom. "I said I would...you can trust me." Katie smiled back at the older woman as they entered the back room. Meg glanced around briefly - the room was small and filled to the brim with cardboard boxes stacked on metal shelving. There was a small office desk tucked in one corner, and a threadbare old chair and non-matching couch were pushed against the wall. She stood nervously in the middle of the room as the girl closed and locked the door. "Oh, I know I can trust you. It's just that you seemed...nervous...and...and I guess I was afraid you didn't like me." The girl turned around and faced Meg. They stood in awkward anticipation, looking into each other's eyes. After a few moments, Katie slowly approached the older woman. "I DO like you Katie." Meg watched nervously as the girl approached her. The girl was beautiful; there was no denying that. And she exuded an amazing, rare quality of both sensuality and innocence. Her face was young and fresh - bright, blue sparkling eyes, curly blond hair, easy smile laden with straight white teeth, a cute little up-turned nose...for the first time, Meg realized that she wasn't sporting the nose ring she had been wearing when she had first visited the store a couple of weeks before. She was glad for that. She allowed her gaze to drift downward, her eyes roaming over Katie's slim, youthful body. The breasts were small, but shapely - the tight blouse did little to hide their form. Small bumps defined her erect nipples, poking against the thin fabric. Below the blouse, her flat, tanned tummy peeked out invitingly. Katie was now standing before her, and she looked up innocently at the older woman, a shy smile playing across her pouty lips. "Do you think I'm pretty?" she asked softly. "Yes. Very much so," replied Meg. The girl came closer, and touched her hands lightly to Meg's arms. Her smile broadened. "And I think you're beautiful." She was shyly caressing the older woman's forearms as they hung at her sides. Her eyes glinted in the dim light of the room, and she lifted her pretty face up to Meg's. "Anyway, thanks for coming back," she whispered. She paused for a moment in thought, then continued: "When I asked you earlier if you'd ever been with a girl, you didn't really say one way or the other." Meg smiled. "No, I guess I didn't did I? Um...well, to be honest, no I haven't. I guess I've lived kind of a sheltered life haven't I?" Katie's eyed widened. "You mean I'm your...I'll be your first? Oh my god, that is SO cool!" Meg laughed mirthfully. "Yes. You're my first." She paused. "But tell me something. No offense, but you seem...well...I guess you seem so young...I guess...maybe too young to have much experience in this either." Katie giggled. "Well, I'm not THAT young Meg. Anyway, I've been with a couple of girls." "Really? Girls you meet here in the store?" Katie shook her head. "Uh uh. Well, only one other girl I met in the store. The other is my best friend. We do it once in awhile. I mean, it's fun! We both like boys too, but we're REALLY into each other." She looked pointedly at Meg. "Are you nervous?" Meg nodded. "A little, yes." Katie chuckled. "I guess I am too, a little." Her cute little face grew suddenly serious. "But maybe we shouldn't be nervous...I mean, we like each other right?" Meg nodded, and licked her lips nervously. God, this was so exciting! And Katie was so pretty, at once both childlike and sexual. They gazed longingly into each other's eyes. And suddenly, before either of them even realized what was happening, the woman and the girl kissed. The touch of Katie's warm lips sent a shiver through Meg's body, and she knew that she desperately needed this to happen. She put her arms around her and pulled her close, and their mouths opened as they kissed each other with growing passion. Meg sucked hungrily on Katie's long pink tongue. Her hands roamed over the girl's back, caressing her, stroking her, and she was rewarded with a soft passionate moan. Katie returned the caress, running her hands with passionate urgency up and down the woman's warm back, as their tongues intertwined. She clutched Meg's ass cheeks through the thin fabric of her skirt and squeezed them firmly. Meg groaned huskily into the girl's mouth, and she pulled her close, their pelvises humping and grinding against one another. Katie dipped her hands beneath the hem of Meg's skirt and caressed her bare ass cheeks. "Oooh," she sighed. "You took your panties off for me, didn't you?" "Mmm hmm," Meg murmured. "Just for you." She moaned huskily, delighting in the sensation of the girl's small hands stroking her smooth ass cheeks. Meg returned the favor, lowering her own hands to grasp the girl's slim butt firmly through her jeans. She pushed her tongue deeply into Katie's warm mouth, and the two of them groaned with uninhibited lust. Katie may have taken the lead in seducing Meg, but now it was the older woman's turn to be the aggressor. She pushed her groin against the girl's slim thigh and humped against it feverishly, stimulating her hot pussy. "God I need you so bad," she whispered hoarsely. She snaked two fingers beneath the waistband of the girl's low-slung jeans, probing the forbidden crevice between her butt cheeks. "Let's get these clothes off." They reluctantly loosened their embrace, and pulled away from one another. Meg hastily unbuttoned her blouse and let it fall from her shoulders, followed by her white, lacy bra. Her eyes locked on Katie, who was watching her expectantly, as Meg pushed her skirt over her hips, then stepped lightly out of the garment. She stood uninhibited and proudly nude in front of the still fully clothed girl, who was watching with undisguised lust. Meg ran her fingers sensuously up and down her ribcage. "Aren't you going to join me?" she asked coyly. Katie smiled. "Yup. I just didn't want to miss anything." Meg watched as the younger girl slowly pulled her tight pink blouse up and over her head, revealing her naked torso. She tossed her hair carelessly back into place, then glanced furtively down at her breasts. "They're kinda small," she said shyly. They were indeed small, but Meg didn't mind. They were perfectly proportioned B-cups, pert and firm. The nipples were dark and erect, jutting proudly. "They're very nice Katie. VERY nice." Katie acknowledged the compliment with a shy grin. She looked at Meg intently as she unzipped her jeans. She slowly pushed them down and over the flare of her slim hips. She wasn't wearing panties, and her light-colored, trimmed pubic hair came into view. Meg licked her lips in anticipation as Katie bent over, eased the jeans down her long, tanned legs, and then threw them carelessly into the corner. She turned around, and Meg delighted in the view presented by the girl's naked ass - cute, slim and shapely. "Mmm...such a nice butt," she said with true admiration. Katie spun around and smiled bashfully. She was now seemingly ill at ease, almost timid. Meg approached her slowly, and tenderly placed her warm hands on the girl's slim waist. Katie looked up at the taller women, her eyes glinting with passion. "Make love to me Meg," she whispered. Meg needed no further encouragement. She drew the girl close, and they embraced tightly, this time unencumbered by clothing. Meg reveled in the deliciously erotic feel of the girl's nude body pressing against hers. Katie's skin was impossibly smooth and silky. They hugged tightly, Katie's small pointy breasts pressed into Meg's larger, more rounded boobs. Their hands roamed freely over one another, caressing each other's back, hips, ass - the sexual urgency increasing as they grew accustomed to the other's touch. They kissed briefly, but Meg's excitement was growing. She needed more - to touch, smell, and taste the girl. But Katie's bout of shyness had only been temporary, it seemed. She was once again the aggressor. She pushed Meg, gently but insistently, into a sitting position on the couch and straddled her lap. Their mouths locked once again and they kissed passionately. Meg opened her mouth to the girl's probing tongue, feeling it dance nimbly inside her mouth. The kiss continued for several minutes as they feverishly caressed one another's bodies, until finally Katie pulled away slightly, breathless and panting. "You're a great kisser Meg...I LOVE to kiss," she giggled. "Me too." The weight of Katie on her lap, the feeling of the smooth skin of her legs pressed against hers...it was deliciously erotic. Katie absently fondled Meg's lolling breasts. "Your boobs are beautiful." "Thank you," replied Meg. She arched her back, pushing her breasts into Katie's caressing hands. Katie smiled. "I like to kiss boobs too. Can I kiss yours?" "Mmm," cooed Meg. "You don't have to ask." Katie smiled happily and lowered her face to Meg's breasts. She took first one nipple, then the other, in her mouth and tenderly suckled them, alternating from one to the other. Meg purred contentedly and clutched Katie's head, pulling her against her breasts, feeding them into the girl's mouth. It felt WONDERFUL. She was reminded of Justin suckling her nipples. It felt similar, although Katie's touch was softer, and more tender. The difference between a girl and a boy. "Mmmm, that feels sooo good Katie," she purred, as stroked the girl's wavy blond hair. "But I'd like a try at yours too." "Okay." The girl straightened up, still straddling Meg's lap but bringing her small breasts to Meg's eye level. The older woman tenderly kissed the flare of the upper part of the girl's pert boobs, as Katie moaned softly in response. Meg moved lower, working her lips along the sides of the firm breasts. Katie arched her back and cooed, encouraging Meg to continue as she cradled her head in her delicate hands, running her fingers through the woman's soft brown hair. Meg, now the aggressor, half lifted, half pushed Katie off of her lap and back against the arm rest, and resumed her attention on her pointy boobs, this time working her way to one of the luscious brown, taut nipples. She took it between her lips and suckled softly, eliciting a loud gasp from the younger girl. "Oh God...yesss," she hissed. "I LOVE that!" Meg sucked harder, and Katie pushed her breast against the probing lips and tongue. The older woman moved from one of the girl's pert breasts to the other, alternately licking and suckling each nipple in turn. Katie's nipples were super-sensitive - that was obvious to Meg. The girl clutched and pulled Meg's hair feverishly, pulling the woman's mouth to her, moaning loudly as she did so. Meg kept her hands busy as she mouthed Katie's firm breasts. She allowed them to wander freely up and down the girl's body, caressing her, fondling her. She ran her fingers over her ribcage, down over her flat stomach, caressed her slim thighs. She could feel shivers of pleasure spasm through Katie's nubile, young body. She caressed the soft, creamy skin of Katie's inner thigh and sucked hard on the girl's nipples until they were rock hard and shiny with saliva. "Oh God yesss...Suck it Meg," Katie moaned. "I love that...". Meg continued to caress the girl's inner thigh, and Katie spread her legs in invitation. As she did so Meg caught a faint musky whiff of the girl's pussy. The smell had an intoxicating effect on her. She knew she was arousing the girl, and that only increased her excitement at what she was doing. She prodded the girl to spread her legs wider. Katie eagerly complied, and the deliciously erotic smell intensified. Meg ran her fingers slowly, teasingly, along the sensitive skin of her upper thigh, closer and closer to the object of her desire. She brushed her fingertips across Katie's trimmed pubic hair, and the girl trembled. Meg lifted her face from the girl's saliva-covered breasts and gave her a peck on the lips. "Would you like me to touch you there Katie?" she asked softly. Katie's eyes were shiny with passion. "Yesss. PLEASE Meg." Meg cupped the girl's warm, willing pussy in her hand, then slowly, teasingly, drew her finger along the swollen, pink pussy lips. She felt the wetness there, and repeated the motion, this time burrowing her finger deeper, between the labia. Katie's juices coated her finger, and she rubbed her fingers up and down, smearing the girl's cream into the protruding pussy lips. "Mmmm...yeah," sighed Katie. "That feels sooo good." But Meg wasn't satisfied with only touching the girl's pussy. She wanted to look at it and smell it, up close. She wanted to lick it, to worship it, to make Katie cum. She prodded the girl into a half-sitting, half-laying position on the sofa, her butt perched on the edge of the cushion. She coaxed the girl's trembling legs wider and knelt on the floor between them. She looked up briefly at Katie, who was watching her with glazed eyes, her breathing heavy and rapid with anticipation over what was coming next. She shifted her gaze to Katie's pretty pussy, noting the trimmed blond pubic hair, the lips pink and protruding and shiny with juices. "Mmm, looks like you shave your pussy hair?" Katie licked her lips and nodded. "My girlfriend does it for me sometimes." "Ooh, nice." Meg noticed the nub of Katie's clitoris peeking out from under the hood, an inviting target. She leaned forward, extended her long, pink tongue, and touched the swollen clit. Katie's body went rigid at the touch, then she shuddered and her legs quivered. "Ohhh yesss...lick me," she moaned. She clutched Meg's hair in her trembling hands and pulled the woman's face to her pussy. Meg spread Katie's pussy lips open with her fingers and licked hungrily. It tasted much like her own pussy did, sweet and sexy and tangy, except maybe a bit more delicately flavored. She lapped up and down with long licks, sometimes focusing on the swollen pink lips, sometimes circling her tongue tenderly around the girl's protruding clit. Katie lifted her hips off the cushion, grinding her sopping wet pussy against Meg's probing tongue. She cried out with passion. "Oh GOD Meg! Suck me...fuck that feels so good!" Meg felt almost as excited making love to Katie's pussy, as Katie seemed to feel being orally pleasured by Meg. Her sensations were flooded by the girl's response - everything from the heady smell, the musky taste, and the feel of the smooth juicy pussy lips against her probing tongue. Katie's torso was writhing sensuously. Meg reached her hand beneath her and began to fondle her own pussy. Katie's eyes were tightly closed, and her breaths came in short, quick gasps. Meg's expert tongue was bringing her to the heights of ecstasy. She sank lower in the soft cushion, lifted her legs, and grabbed her ankles to open her budding womanhood as far as possible. Meg paused briefly to rest her tongue. "Do you like this Katie?" she asked coyly. Katie moaned softly. "GOD YES...please don't stop." "Mmm, don't worry, I won't." Meg inspected the girl's pussy briefly before continuing. Her pubic hair was wet and matted, the pussy lips swollen and shiny and gaping open obscenely. As Katie spread her legs wider, her tiny puckered asshole was now exposed to view, coated with seeping pussy juice. A vivid memory from her recent experience flooded Meg's mind - the memory of Blake licking her asshole. She remembered how incredible it had felt, so soothing and ticklish and tender - nasty and erotic. She wondered...would Katie like it too? There was only one way to find out. She leaned back in, and touched the tip of her extended tongue delicately and lightly to Katie's inviting asshole. The taste was erotic - musky and salty and sweaty. Katie's asscheeks clenched, and she moaned softly. Encouraged, Meg touched her tongue there again, this time licking in a small circular motion. Katie again moaned with pleasure. "Mmm, I LIKE that...keep doing it Meg." She pulled her legs back, her knees almost touching her chest. Meg spread the girl's ass cheeks with her fingers, and Katie's asshole gaped open invitingly. She licked feverishly in tight little circles around the sensitive opening, feeling it flexing spasmodically under the touch of her tongue. Katie writhed with passion, whispering and moaning encouragement. But Meg wanted to bring Katie's stimulation to another level. She moved her tongue back to the girl's succulent pussy, slurping at the whitish secretions that were seeping from the opening. She brought a finger to Katie's spit-soaked anus, and rubbed it against the opening. Katie groaned with lust as Meg laved her inflamed pussy with her darting tongue, and fingered her asshole. "Oh yes...oh yes...oh yes..." the girl intoned huskily. "God Meg, you're gonna make me scream!" Her slim hips were humping up and down, and Meg was having difficulty keeping her tongue planted on Katie's swollen pussy. She applied pressure with her middle finger against the tight but slippery asshole, and inserted it up to the first knuckle. At the same time, she took the girl's erect clit between her lips and sucked gently. "OH FUCK!" screamed Katie. "OH GOD SUCK ME MEG!" She thrust her hips violently and clenched Meg's head between her bucking thighs. Meg darted her tongue rapidly against Katie's vibrating clit, and pushed her finger into the girl's sweet asshole up to the second knuckle. At the same time, she inserted her index finger halfway into the girl's warm, wet pussy. She felt both holes tighten and spasm, and she knew Katie was about to cum. She began to finger-fuck the girl with both fingers as she licked the swollen clit. She could barely breathe, locked in Katie's vise-like grip, but she knew she couldn't stop. Her young lover needed to cum. Katie was crying out continuously with lust and passion. "Oh yes...oh yes...oh God yes...OH GOD...OH GOD...OH GOD...YES...YES...YES!" And suddenly she was cumming violently, clutching Meg's hair, pulling her into her pussy, her sweaty, trembling legs locked around Meg's head. Her entire body shuddered and convulsed. "OH YESSSS!" she screamed. "SUCK MY CUNT!" And all the while, Meg kept her mouth locked to the girl's clit, sucking it and licking it, forcefully finger-fucking the girl's pussy and asshole as she brought her to the heights of ecstasy. Soon, Katie's spasms slowed, and Meg released the girl's distended clit from her mouth. Katie sighed contentedly in the aftermath of her crashing orgasm. Meg kissed her pussy tenderly, helping her to ease down gradually from her erotic high. She gently pulled her fingers, now wet and shiny with the girl's secretions, out of her secret holes. Katie looked down at Meg through half-lidded eyes and giggled lightly. "Your face is soaking wet." "That's because your pussy is soaking wet sweetie." "Oh god, I know...I've never cum harder in my entire life." Meg leaned forward, and the lovers embraced and kissed each other passionately, the girl sucking her own juices from Meg's tongue. Finally, reluctantly, they broke away. "Yours isn't the only pussy that's soaking wet. God, I am sooo horny," said Meg. Katie stroked the older woman's arm tenderly. "Oh Meg...I'm sorry...you've done so much for me and I've left you high and dry." She winked playfully. "Maybe I can fix that." Meg grinned. "Oh I'm sure you can. And trust me, it won't take long." The two quickly switched positions. Katie pushed Meg playfully down on her back. She knelt between the woman's splayed legs, then reached over and kissed Meg. Meg opened her mouth to the girl's probing tongue. "Mmm, I can taste myself on you," whispered Katie. She licked Meg's lips and chin, slurping up the residue from her pussy, then began to work her mouth along Meg's neck, down to her shoulder. Meg closed her eyes and caressed the girl's blond hair, reveling in the touch of the girl's lips and tongue on her body. Katie continued lower, and took one of Meg's protruding nipples in her mouth. She sucked softly, as Meg moaned with pleasure. "Oh God," she sighed. "I need you so bad Katie...my cunt is on fire." Katie released the nipple, and slid her wet tongue along Meg's stomach, leaving a shiny trail of saliva on the woman's tanned skin. Meg squirmed with pleasure, and Katie continued lower still, kissing and licking down to the older woman's curly brown pubic hair. She traced around the edge of Meg's bush, finally reaching the inside of the her trembling, creamy thigh. Meg groaned, and spread her legs as wide as she could. "Ooh, you smell sooo sexy," Katie whispered softly. "And your pussy is sooo pretty." Meg was desperate for the touch of the girl's tongue, but Katie was teasing her. She licked the smooth, sensitive skin on the inside of Meg's thigh, halfway to the knee, then switched to the other leg and repeated the tongue caress. "God, Katie - you're gonna make me scream - please lick me," begged Meg. "I need it so bad." She opened her eyes briefly and looked down at the girl, her cute innocent face in position between her legs, so agonizingly close to her pussy. Katie winked playfully and smiled. She brought her face closer and closer, all the while keeping her blue eyes locked on Meg's. Meg watched the girl extend a long pink tongue, closer and closer. Her breathing quickened in anticipation. And finally, Katie touched the wonderful tongue to her clit and licked rapidly. "OH YES!" screamed Meg. She arched her back up off the couch and moaned passionately. "Lick me Katie...PLEASE!" Katie spread Meg's pussy lips with her fingers, and ran her soft tongue rapidly up and down between them, from the oozing cunthole all the way up to the distended clit, and back, again and again. Meg thrashed on the couch. She groaned passionately and clutched the girl's hair, pulling her face against her, humping her pussy against the delightful, pleasure-giving tongue. "YES!" panted Meg. "Just like that! Suck meeee...". She was in ecstasy. The girl's wonderfully soft tongue seemed to be everywhere at once, exploring every nook and crevice of her horny pussy. Katie's tongue was making wonderful, passionate love to her, and Meg thought she was going to go insane with pleasure. She needed to cum before she lost her mind. "Please Katie...suck my clit," she moaned hoarsely. Katie wrapped her lips around Meg's swollen clitoris and suckled it, at the same time darting her tongue rapidly back and forth, stimulating it to a fever pitch. "OH YESSS!" screamed Meg. "SUCK ME KATIE!" Meg felt the girl's tongue vibrating rapidly. Her orgasm was approaching and her entire body became rigid, her thighs quivering. It felt so wonderful...she tossed her head wildly from side to side, grunting with pleasure. Katie's tongue stimulated her clit, faster and faster, and she thought she would go mad...and finally she was cumming violently. "YES...YES...YES! OH GOD KATIE!" she screamed, and her body writhed in involuntary orgasmic spasms. She pulled Katie's head tightly to her groin and humped against the girl's wonderful mouth, her mind focused on nothing other than her screaming, pounding orgasm. "OH YES!" And through it all, Katie stayed with every wrenching spasm, her mouth glued to Meg's juicy pussy. Meg slowly, very slowly, came back down to earth. She had cum harder and more satisfyingly than at any time in her life. And as her breathing gradually returned to normal, Katie crawled up to her and they hugged tightly and lovingly, whispering sweet words to one another like two longtime lovers. Forgotten in Meg's mind was her earlier trepidation at having sex with this young girl. Just as she had done with her other incredible sexual experiences these past few days, she cast all worries aside and focused only on the great erotic pleasures that had so unexpectedly entered her life. But soon, Meg realized it was time to leave, and she told Katie so, with great reluctance. She felt she could have stayed locked in the embrace all night. Katie had a crestfallen look, seemingly near tears. Meg tenderly brushed a lock of Katie's hair from her forehead. "What's the matter Katie? You seem so sad." Katie sighed deeply, her eyes averted from Meg. "I don't know...It's just that this was so nice...". The girl's voice broke with emotion. "And I'll probably never see you again." Meg ran her fingers delicately over the girl's cheek. "Hush. Don't say that...we can see each other again." Katie's face brightened. "We can? Really?" "Sure thing sweetie." Katie looked uncertain. "But how? Where?" Meg wasn't sure herself. She considered the problem for a moment. "Well...". She paused, undecided. "Maybe you could come and visit me at the lake." Katie grinned broadly. "Oh Cool! That would be awesome! I'm only working here for a few more days, than I'm taking the last couple of weeks of summer off." She paused and thought for a moment. "I could borrow my Mom's car and drive out to see you." "That would be great Katie. Maybe...maybe you could stay over some night." It sounded wonderful, but she wondered how she would explain it to Justin. Oddly, the same thought seemed to have crossed Katie's mind. "Um...It'll seem kind of weird...I mean, with your son there. Won't it?" Meg nodded absently. "We'll figure something out." ****** While Meg and Katie were making wild, lusty love to one another, Justin and Blake were sitting side by side on the couch in Blake's living room. The television was on, but neither of them were paying any attention. Justin, left alone while his mother went shopping, was eager to talk to the older man. They hadn't spoken since that eventful threesome three nights before. And Blake was just as eager to talk to Justin. Meg's reaction the next morning had confused him and left him with trepidation over what would happen next. Meg had seemed accepting, yet confused, and uncertain. He was dying to know what, if anything, she had said to Justin. Not knowing was driving him crazy - he'd had trouble these last few days focusing on doing business with his clients. But Blake was now overcome with a sense of relief, as he and Justin sat there chatting. After considerable prompting, the boy had just revealed that he and his mother had sex together two nights before. This told Blake a great deal. Not only was Meg accepting of what had happened - she seemed willing to go even further. Blake picked up the television remote and turned down the volume. He didn't want to miss ANYTHING of what Justin was telling him. He turned toward the boy and looked at him intently. "So tell me sport...did your Mom seem to LIKE what you and she did? Did you make her cum?" He was trying to be casual about this, but his excitement was growing as he heard himself ask the question. He was aroused, and he discretely adjusted his erection inside his shorts. Justin took a big swallow of iced tea, placed the glass on the coffee table in front of him, and smiled at the memory. "She didn't at first," he said. He wiped his lips with the back of his hand. "But she did when I stuck my thing in her bum." "Wow!" Blake was amazed. Not only did Justin and Meg have sex again, but they had anal. It was incredible! "What all did you two talk about?" He could detect his voice shaking with his excitement. Justin shrugged. "I dunno. Lots of things. I guess she said something about feeling weird about it." He scratched his head in thought. "And she asked if I felt okay about it, and I said that I did. I said I liked it." "Did she ask about me?" The boy nodded. "Uh huh." He cleared his throat and squirmed a bit, suddenly uncomfortable. "She asked if...if you and I had, you know...DONE anything. I mean, together." He averted his eyes. "I didn't know what to say." Blake smiled. "That's okay kiddo." At least he HOPED it was okay. "Anyway, she already knows we'd been together. I told her so." Justin nodded. "Yeah...it seemed like she already knew." He reached for his glass of iced tea, leaving a ring of condensation on the coffee table. "Anyway, I said we...that we did it...you and me, I mean." He was still looking away awkwardly. "She asked if I liked it, and I said I did." The older man chuckled. "You did okay Justin. And by the way, I liked it too." He watched Justin shift position on the couch and discretely press against his erection with a balled up fist. The boy looked up at Blake and smiled with a boyish grin. The two of them sat in silence for a moment, and then Justin giggled. "Oh yeah, something else...she asked something about what I liked most about that night." He smiled shyly. "I said I really liked seeing her pee." Blake laughed. "DID you now? Oh my. What did she say to THAT?" Justin shrugged. "She didn't say much. Something about it being interesting. And she said that maybe she could do it again for me." Blake arched an eyebrow, and sat in silent astonishment, his erection now throbbing painfully in his shorts. Both Justin AND Meg were expressing interest in one of his wildest kinks. This was beyond his wildest dreams. He watched as Justin drained his glass. An erotic, nasty thought crept into his mind. He cleared his throat nervously. "You know Justin," he said casually. "I'm really into pee too. But not just with women. It would excite me to watch you pee too." "It would?" "Yup. In fact, it would be really hot if you'd pee ON me." "Really? Do people do that?" Justin's eyes were wide as he looked at Blake with heightened interest. "They sure do. He touched the boy tenderly on his hand. "Come on to the bedroom. I can show you." ****** Blake lay naked, spread-eagled on the bed, licking his lips with anticipation. Justin knelt over him, straddling one of the older man's muscular thighs. He held his semi-hard cock in his fingertips. "Like this?" he asked shyly. "That's perfect Justin. Pee on my cock." The older man looked on with growing lust as the boy frowned with concentration. He could see the youth's tummy muscles flexing, and his little cock twitching, as Justin strained to release his bladder. Blake's cock was standing proudly erect, only inches from the boy's smaller prick. The boy grimaced. "I have to go, I really do. But it's not coming out." "That's okay sport. Take your time." Justin grunted, and released a short spurt of pee that landed with a splash on Blake's cock and tight stomach. He giggled and looked at Blake. "Is that okay?" Blake's cock twitched. "Mmm...perfect! Just like that. Do it again kiddo." Justin grunted again, and soon golden, sparkling urine was splashing in a hard steady stream onto Blake's erection. His cock pulsated with his arousal, as the warm piss bathed his naked body. Justin giggled as he aimed the stream up and down Blake's steely shaft. "Oh God, I love that Justin! But come closer - pee on my chest and my neck too." Justin inched forward on his knees, still straddling the man's prone body. His naked butt cheeks brushed against Blake's cock, as the stream of piss splashed off his muscular, hairy chest and neck. As the pungent smell of the warm urine wafted through the bedroom, Blake snaked a hand down to his groin and began stroking his erection. "On my face!" "Your face?" Justin seemed taken aback by the request. "Yes!" Justin aimed his now slowing stream higher, and it splashed off Blake's chin. He grabbed the boy's ass cheeks and pulled him forward. He opened his mouth, and let the golden liquid gush inside. He reveled in the salty, erotic taste, and considered swallowing it, but instead let the tangy liquid trickle out of the corner of his mouth, washing over his cheek and neck. He pulled Justin further forward, and took the boy's cock, still dribbling a slowing stream of piss, into his eager, sucking mouth. The boy closed his eyes and moaned as he fed his growing cock into the man's warm, wet mouth. Blake slurped on the stiffening shaft eagerly, licking away the residue of urine, and replacing it with a shiny layer of saliva. He released the cock from his mouth briefly. "Did you like that Justin?" "Yeah...that was cool!" "Mmm. I liked it too. Would you like me to pee on you?" Justin looked down and pursed his lips in thought, then shrugged. He seemed wracked with indecision, and Blake watched, silently, as the wheels turned. Finally, he responded. "Sure, why not? Do you want me to get on the bed?" "Nope...you can stay right there. I'll pee on your butt." Justin giggled merrily. "Okay." Actually Blake wasn't sure if he could piss at all - his hardon was raging, and unlike some men, he had trouble urinating with an erection. On the other hand, the pressure in his bladder was intense. Maybe he could do it after all. He concentrated as he idly ran his tongue around the swollen head of Justin's cock, and soon a few squirts of piss were released, followed by a steady, forceful stream. His cock was in perfect position, and the golden arc of piss splashed all over Justin's lower back and smooth butt cheeks. He spread the boy's ass open with his hands, and pissed into his butt crack, feeling the urine splash down on his own chest. Justin giggled. "It's warm." "Yep. Feels good hey?" "Yeah...but kinda weird. Can you lick me some more?" Blake nodded, and took Justin's cock back between his warm lips, suckling the hard cock, running his wet tongue expertly along the shaft and the head. As his urine stream subsided, he took his fingertips and ran them along the crack of Justin's ass, rubbing the warm piss into the boy's smooth, tender skin. He looked up, and the boy's eyes were closed, his mouth agape, clearly enjoying the sensation. Blake continued to suck the boy's throbbing erection with hollow cheeks, and eagerly ran his fingers over the boy's delightfully smooth ass. After awhile, he drew the tip of his index finger down the butt crack, and traced it in a lazy circle over the boy's puckered asshole. Justin moaned softly. Encouraged by his response to this new stimulation, Blake pressed the tip of his finger against the hot, tight hole. Before Justin could protest, he wriggled the finger, slippery with urine, up and inside the boy's ass up to the first knuckle. Justin gasped and bucked his hips, pulling away from the probing finger. But Blake was persistent. He pushed it deeper inside and wiggled it around, all the while sucking the boy's cock. He felt the youth's sphincter relax, and soon his finger was deeply embedded. "Does that feel nice kiddo?" "Um, not sure." "Tell you what...why don't you get on your hands and knees and we'll try in a different position?" The boy looked doubtful and uncertain, but after a moment he nodded and reluctantly pulled his cock out of the man's mouth. He knelt on the bed next to Blake and looked at him with a questioning look on his face. "It's okay Justin. You'll like it. You'll see." Justin nodded, and got on his hands and knees, his cock bouncing and bobbing beneath him. Blake rolled over and reached toward the nightstand. He grabbed a jar of Vaseline, and then knelt behind the boy. He admired the boy's smooth, muscular asscheeks. They were pale where they were normally covered by his swim trunks, in sharp contrast to the rich, dark tan that covered the rest of his body. The tiny, hairless asshole peeked out invitingly from between the butt-cheeks. "You have a really pretty ass Justin." "I do?" "Yep. I sure would like to lick it." Justin giggled. "Okay." And so Blake leaned forward, and touched the tip of his tongue to the youth's puckered asshole. Justin moaned and spread his legs, as Blake tasted the saltiness of Justin's sweat and his own urine. He formed his tongue into a point, and licked and probed the dark, forbidden hole. The boy squirmed at the sensation, moaning softly. "I like that Blake." The man smiled. "It feels good doesn't it? Would you like me to stick my finger in again?" "Okay." Blake opened the Vaseline jar and smeared a glob of the slippery jelly on his fingers. He pressed a greased index finger against Justin's tight, puckered asshole, and pushed slowly, inserting it up to the first knuckle. Justin clenched his asshole and grunted. "How's that feel Justin?" "Kinda weird Blake...but it's okay." "Good...now relax. I'm going to push it deeper. It will feel REALLY nice in a second." He pushed the finger past the second knuckle, feeling Justin's rectum squeezing against it. "Mmm," he said. "Your ass is nice and tight - I can't wait until my cock is inside there." He pulled the finger out slowly, then pushed it back in. "Your cock?" Blake slid his finger back and forth, and the boy moaned softly. "Yes. Would you like me to fuck you in the ass like you did to me the other day? Like you did to your Mom?" "I don't know Blake," Justin replied nervously. "Will it hurt?" "Just a little at first, but then it will feel real good. I'll be careful okay sport?" "Umm...okay, I guess." Blake's cock was throbbing, almost painfully. He couldn't believe his could fortune. He was about to fuck this boy's virgin asshole! He quickly smeared Vaseline all over his cock, whispering soothingly to the boy as he did so. His cock was deep red and trembling in his fingers as he rubbed the grease along its entire length. He knelt behind the boy, and caressed his round ass cheeks. He could tell that the boy was tense and nervous, but slowly, gradually, he sensed him relaxing. He moved into position, and carefully pressed the oily cockhead against Justin's tight puckered asshole. He had to resist the powerful urge to thrust immediately - it was important that he go slow and easy. For maybe the first time in his life, Blake was glad that his cock was no more than average in length and girth. Much bigger, and there was no way that Justin's virgin asshole would accept it. "Justin?" "Yes?" The boy's voice was soft and shaking - he almost seemed frightened. "I'm going to do this VERY slowly okay? It'll hurt a little at first, but you tell me if it hurts too much. After it goes in, it'll feel good." "Okay Blake." "Just relax okay?" "I'll try." "Atta boy." Blake reached underneath Justin, and caressed the boy's cock with his oily, lubricated hand. He was glad to find that Justin was still erect and excited. He felt the smooth cock trembling and twitching in his fingers. Now ready to mount the boy, he held his cock in his other hand, positioned it against the boy's bumhole, and pushed, very gently and very slowly, until the head of his prick entered the dark recesses of Justin's ass. The boy gasped sharply, and Blake whispered to him to relax. He slid his fingers slowly along the shaft of the boy's erection, and Justin began to buck his hips slowly in rhythm with the older man's caress. In doing so, he forced Blake's cockhead a bit deeper, until it was completely embedded in his stretched asshole. 'So far, so good,' thought Blake to himself. He began jacking off Justin a bit more vigorously, and the boy responded, wiggling his hips. Justin's cock was pulsating in his slippery hand, and Blake could feel the boy's sphincter squeezing his cockhead, drawing him deeper inside. Before either of them realized it, Blake's cock was halfway inside Justin's incredibly tight, warm rectum. "OUCH!" Justin protested. "That hurts Blake." Blake felt the boy's ass tighten, trying to expel the invading cock. "Sorry kiddo. Let me just stay still for a sec, 'til you get used to it." He circled his fingers around the boy's steely erection and slid them back and forth, maintaining a slow, steady rhythm. With his other hand, he caressed the boy's smooth asscheeks. Justin groaned, and Blake felt the asshole loosening, welcoming his cock once again. He pushed gently, and in one smooth motion, he buried himself to the hilt. The boy yelped softly, but it was less from pain than surprise. "Mmm, your ass is so nice," sighed Blake. "How does that feel kiddo?" "Okay...okay Blake...kind of weird." His voice betrayed both apprehension and arousal. "I don't know if you should go any farther in though okay?" Blake smiled. "I'm as far as I can go Justin - it's all the way in." "It is?" "Mmm hmm. And it feels wonderful." Blake was beside himself with lust. The boy's virgin asshole was so incredibly tight, squeezing and massaging his oiled shaft. He began to slide in and out, fucking the boy slowly and gently. And the boy responded - he bucked his hips back and forth in unison with the older man's thrusts. He moaned softly, obviously enjoying this newfound stimulation. "Oh God, this feels good," groaned Blake. "Do you like it Justin?" "Mmm, yeah," came the boy's breathless reply. "It doesn't hurt anymore." Blake fucked the boy with a little more vigor, but still gently. He knew that there was no way in hell he was going to be able to prevent himself from cumming quickly. He wanted the two of them to come together, so he increased the pace of his pumping the boy's cock. "Ooh, that feels good Blake," sighed the boy. "I LIKE that." He was meeting Blake stroke for stroke, bucking his hips obscenely back and forth. Blake's prick slid smoothly and easily in and out of the hot bumhole, as he pumped his fingers up and down the youngster's throbbing prick. They were both moaning and breathless. "Mmm, just like that Blake!" Justin cried out. "Mmm, yeah...yes!" Blake's fist was a blur on the boy's prick. Suddenly, Justin cried out loudly. His entire body tensed, and he began bucking violently as he ejaculated. Blake felt the warmth of the boy's cum coating his hand, lubricating the cock even further. And the excitement of the boy's orgasm had an effect on Blake, and he was coming too, deep inside Justin's hot ass. His prick throbbed and spasmed as a hot load of semen squirted into the depths of the youngster's ass. They cried out again and again in unison, their bodies bucking and writhing in wanton abandon as they came. Blake's sperm further lubricated his cock, and it now made a liquid slapping sound as it plunged in and out of the boy's stretched asshole. And all the while, he pumped his fist back and forth along Justin's smooth, shiny cock, as the boy's cock squirted cum again and again onto the bedspread beneath him. And finally, the two of them collapsed in a sweaty heap, as Blake's semi-hard cock popped out of the boy's asshole. They lay there together, panting and heaving. Blake sighed contentedly. Damn, that was incredible, he thought. He had now fucked two virgin assholes in three days, and a mother and son combination to boot! After awhile, Justin announced that he'd better get home. "My Mom should be back from shopping," he said. "I don't want her to worry about me." "Okay kiddo. Let's get cleaned up." ****** Meg woke up the next morning to a wet and windy day. She yawned and stretched, cozy inside the sheets. Her mind drifted back to the day before, to her incredible, first-ever lesbian experience. God, Katie was so hot! She had no idea such pleasure could be had at the hands of another woman (or a girl). She looked out the window. Raindrops were splashing against the glass - what a dreary day. She decided she'd need to do without her customary morning swim, so she just laid there for awhile, staring at the ceiling and thinking. She could hear the sound of the television - Justin was up. Unfortunately, he was already in bed when she got home the night before. Anxious to see him, to wish him a good morning, she hopped out of bed, deciding she would make him a nice, hearty breakfast. ***** Meg stood in front of the stove. Inexplicably, she found that her mind was doing flip-flops. Perhaps the rain was altering her mood. Once again, she was having trouble coming to grips with the fact that her relationship with Justin had changed in profound ways, in a way that was very different than other mothers and sons. The last few days, she felt her acceptance of the situation was growing. But today she was wracked with guilt, and there was no getting around it. But at the same time, her newfound sexual freedom was overwhelmingly exciting. How could she deny her physical needs? And what about yesterday's experience with the young girl Katie? It has seemed SO right at the time. Now, though, she wasn't sure... She was equally tormented by her feelings for Blake. These last few days had been emotionally exhausting, and he was at the center of it all. Here was a strong, virile man, attractive, a great sense of humor - all things that had been absent in her failed marriage. She almost felt that she was falling in love with him. On the other hand, he had seduced her teenage son. And he had seduced her. How could she love such a man? She cracked a couple of eggs into the cast iron skillet and threw the empty shells into the sink with frustration. Dammit! ***** She and Justin spent the rest of the day together. She felt that today it would be best to be the mother she had always been. She and Justin played scrabble for a while...she even joined him on his computer to play a few video games. All in all, it was a good day, a day shared with her son. But that night, she couldn't sleep. She tossed and turned, naked beneath the cotton sheets. Now, in the darkness of her room, she found herself thinking of Justin not as a mother, but as a lover. And she thought of Katie. Katie's creamy pussy, Justin's hard cock...but always her thoughts returned to Blake. She lay there in the darkness, listening to the night sounds filtering through the open bedroom window. Somewhere out there in the forest, an owl hooted. She heard the faint sound of Justin coughing over in his bedroom. The rain had ended, but she could her the water still dripping off the trees. Meg rolled over onto back and stared into the darkness. She ran her fingertips idly over her stomach, ran them up along her ribcage, along the sides of her lolling breasts. God, she was horny! She needed to cum, preferably while being fucked. She toyed with the idea of visiting Justin in his bed, but shook it off. Best to let him sleep. She wished Blake were here... She caressed her nipples, feeling them harden between her fingertips. Her pussy was tingling. She began to glide her hands down her stomach, but then pulled them away in angry frustration. She wanted to cum, but not by her own hand. She needed to be fucked! She threw the sheet off of her, grabbed her cell phone from the nightstand, and tiptoed down the hall, in search of the little slip of paper bearing Blake's number. After rummaging through the kitchen drawer, she found it and smiled triumphantly. She punched the seven digits with trembling fingers. The phone rang five times, then six. Maybe she should hang up...this was crazy! But just as she was about to disconnect, she heard Blake's sleepy voice. "Hello?" She paused, uncertain. "Hello?" Blake asked again. Meg cleared her throat nervously. "Blake...it's Meg." "Meg! How are you? Um, is anything wrong?" "No. I'm...I'm sorry I'm calling so late. It's just that...". She giggled nervously. "I'm horny. Can I come over?" Blake opened the door, wearing a bathrobe and a big grin. "Come on in Meg," he said with amusement. "If you're horny, you've come to the right place." Meg entered the familiar, cozy living room, and Blake closed the door behind her. She spun around, and the two of them faced each other, Meg smiling nervously. She shifted her weight from foot to foot, and gazed shyly up into Blake's eyes. What should she say? Unthinking, impetuous in her horniness, she heard herself blurt out: "I need to be fucked Blake." Blake was taken aback by her boldness, but he watched with growing interest and desire as she pulled her tee shirt up and over her head. She unzipped her shorts, and let them fall down her long, tanned legs. She wore no bra or panties, and she stood there nude in front of Blake, and allowed his appreciative eyes to roam up and down her nude body. Blake untied the belt of his robe, and let it fall to his feet. Meg's eyes were drawn to his cock, rising before her very eyes. Without speaking, they fell into each other's arms and kissed each other deeply, their hands roaming over each other's naked bodies. Meg pushed her breasts against Blake's muscular chest and shoved her tongue deeply into his warm, sucking mouth. Their tongues danced against each other hungrily, until Meg finally broke off the kiss with a breathless gasp. She ground her pelvis against his thigh and moaned. Blake's steely erection was throbbing against her stomach. "God, I've missed you," Meg whispered. She desired him with every inch of her being. But there was something she needed to say first. She needed to clear the air with him. She pulled subtly away from him and looked into his eyes. She swallowed nervously and sighed. "I was angry with you Blake." He nodded. "I know. Are you still mad?" He ran his fingers like a comb through her silky brown hair. She looked away and smiled ruefully. "Sometimes I am, and sometimes I'm not. Now, I'm not." He stood silently, caressing her hair, and let her continue. "I think what you did was wrong, and at first I was furious at you. But now, after these last few days, I think I understand. And sometimes...sometimes I don't feel that it's so wrong." Blake put his strong hands on her shoulders, and massaged her tenderly. Meg could feel herself melting under his touch. She let herself fall against his strong chest, and she felt tears stinging her eyes. "I had sex...with...with Justin again," she said haltingly. "And I enjoyed it." Her chest heaved, and she cried lightly as Blake drew her close. "I'm a terrible mother," she sobbed. He nuzzled her sweet, perfumed hair and whispered to her comfortingly. "Shhh. It's okay Meg. Don't be hard on yourself." Meg sniffed. It was like a huge weight was lifted from her shoulders. Revealing her shame, and telling Blake her secret thoughts and desires was having a therapeutic effect. Blake continued. "Having sex with him doesn't mean you're a bad person Meg. I've seen Justin since that night. HE doesn't think you're a terrible mother." Meg nodded against Blake's shoulder. "I know he doesn't." She snuggled against him even closer, feeling his warmth envelop her and permeate her naked body. His erection was pressed against her groin, and she rubbed against it, stimulating herself. She needed him so bad, but she wanted to finish what she had to say. "I'm going to have sex with him again. I know that now. I...I want to have sex with BOTH of you again." Blake closed his eyes and sighed with relief. This was working out better than he had ever hoped it would. She drew away and looked him in the eyes again. "I think it's because I trust you to be good to us Blake. Do you understand?" He nodded, as she continued. She looked away doubtfully, licked her lips, and then brought her eyes to his again. "I think I'm falling for you Blake." He was taken aback. His eyes widened with shock. This was incredible, unexpected, and much more than he had bargained for. He didn't know what to say. But as he looked into her big brown eyes, he felt an unfamiliar emotion welling up inside him. This WAS turning into something more than he had planned for, but that wasn't a bad thing. It was pleasant, VERY pleasant. A couple of weeks before, he had set out with a plan to get into this woman's pants, and nothing more. But since then, he now realized, something more had happened. He liked her...he liked her a LOT. She was witty and pretty, his equal in intelligence...and he even liked Justin. Her gaze was boring into him, her big eyes bright and shiny. He gulped. He didn't know what to say, and then he just decided to acknowledge what he felt. "I think I'm falling for you too Meg." They stared at one another, a long intense stare. And then a smile played at the corner of Blake's lips, and she smiled back, a broad, happy smile. And then they laughed merrily, and she pressed against him, and they kissed deeply and passionately, their hands roaming over one another with urgency and abandon. They pressed against one another, she pushing her groin against his powerful erection. "God, I want you so bad! I need it now!" she gasped. "Let's go to the bedroom." "No! Now. Right here on the carpet." Blake chuckled, and the two of them sank into the deep, plush rug that covered the living room floor. They kissed briefly, but passionately, and Blake nuzzled the nape of her neck. He pecked the soft, tender skin delicately with his lips. "God, I can't wait Blake," Meg groaned. "No foreplay necessary." She paused, her breasts heaving with passion. "In fact, THIS is how I want it." And before Blake knew what was happening, Meg flipped over onto her stomach. "From behind?" "In my ass." "Oh my," he groaned. His interest had perked up a notch. She sprawled out, spread her legs wide and tilted her shapely ass toward the ceiling, in clear invitation to him. He knelt on the floor behind her, admiring her round, firm butt cheeks, the tight puckered hole winking out from between them. He leaned forward, and touched his tongue to her asshole. She squealed at the sensation, reached her hand beneath her and began frigging her wet pussy. "Oh yes," she gasped. "God how I love that!" Blake lapped at her tight, musky hole with his long tongue, coating it with his saliva, and soon her fingers were a blur as she masturbated herself. Meg was unbearably horny. The touch of Blake's tongue on her ass was delicious - until he had first put his mouth there a few days earlier, she hadn't dreamed that her asshole could be such an erogenous zone. But she wanted more! And Blake seemed to want it too, for he pulled away, and soon, Meg sensed him kneeling behind her, ready to mount her. Blake spit on his fingers and rubbed them over his swollen cockhead, lubricating it. He wedged it against Meg's slippery, tight asshole and paused. "Do you want me to fuck you Meg?" he asked slyly. "God yes!" she gasped. "I NEED it!" Blake pushed forward, and the length of his prick entered her hot, dark hole, inch by glorious inch. Meg screamed at the exquisite mix of pain and pleasure, and her sphincter squeezed him like a vise. He was afraid he was going to cum before he even started, and he paused with his cock only half buried in her ass. But Meg bucked her hips upward, and impaled herself on his erection. Blake grit his teeth and moaned. He nearly had an orgasm right then and there, but the moment passed, and soon he was able to begin ass fucking her. He fucked her asshole forcefully, harder than he had ever fucked anyone before. He was afraid he would hurt her, but the harder he fucked her, the more she moaned with pleasure. He drove Meg deeply into the carpeting, and they fucked each other like savage beasts, sweating profusely and crying out with passion. Meg's fingers snaked beneath her and she manipulated her swollen, slippery clit as Blake thrust deeply into her rectum, and soon she could feel her orgasm approaching. "Oh yes, oh yes, OH GOD YES!" she screamed. "FUCK MY ASS BLAKE!" And that scream of passion set Blake off. He groaned loudly, and plunged his cock as deep as he could and held it there. His throbbing pulsating prick fired spurt after spurt of hot molten cum deep inside her, and all the while she writhed and convulsed in a violent frenzy beneath him. She screamed like a wild animal, urging him to fuck her, to fuck her as hard as he could. She thrust her ass against him as he pounded into her. They used each other to get themselves off. Their mutual orgasm gradually subsided in intensity, and the two lovers gradually came back to earth, flushed and sweating after their exertion. Blake's cock softened inside Meg's warm, tight asshole as he hugged her tightly. Meg was weeping softly from the physical and emotional release of her orgasm. "My God," she whispered. "I don't know what's come over me...every time I've cum these last few days, it's harder than the last." Blake chuckled softly. "Nothing wrong with that Meg." "No, I guess not," she replied. "It's just that I guess I hadn't realized how sex-starved I've become these last few years." "Well, hopefully I've cured that." He brushed his fingers over her sweat-matted hair, pulling it from her eyes. The two of them lay comfortably, nestled like spoons. Blake's soft cock was still wedged inside her warm, clinging asshole. Meg was sore, but it had been worth it. God, if only she could have Blake to fuck every day! On the other hand, why not? After all, he lived only a short walk away. But she frowned when she remembered that the summer was fast coming to an end. Soon, she'd have to go back to the city to start another school year. She was going to lose Blake. And worst of all, she'd lose Justin to her ex-husband yet again. But she brushed aside the thought fiercely. There were still a couple of weeks left to the summer, and she intended to enjoy them to the fullest. Blake and Justin...and Katie! She had almost forgotten. The girl was scheduled to come on Saturday. Only a few days away! Would she keep her promise? She nestled against Blake's warm body as she thought about the girl. She hadn't figured out yet what she was going to tell Justin about Katie. Or what she would tell Blake for that matter. She really ought to tell them. For one thing, she had to let them know that it was critical that they not tell the girl about the special relationship she and Justin and Blake shared. She had already told Katie about Blake - no harm there. But it wouldn't do if Katie knew about the incestuous relationship Meg was having with Justin. God that would be a disaster! What if Katie were to find out and tell someone about it? Well, she ought to tell Blake at least. It would be a bit embarrassing to reveal such a secret thing. But still...She cleared her throat and began: "You wanna know something?" "Hmmm? What is it?" "I'm getting company on Saturday. At least, I HOPE I am." "You are? Who?" "A girl I met at the mall." And she told Blake everything. About meeting Katie for the second time in the swimsuit store. About how they had flirted with one another. About the incredible sex she and the girl had shared. And about how they made plans to get together this coming weekend. Blake was speechless. His cock, still nestled inside Meg's warm asshole, was getting hard again. "My God Meg...that's incredible! Have you ever had sex with another woman before?" Meg shook her head. "No. I mean, I guess I've sort of thought about what it would be like, but I never thought I would actually DO it. It's just that she was so sexy, so sweet...it felt right." She paused, suddenly overcome with embarrassment, but then continued haltingly. "I...I guess I'm feeling a little guilty though. She's very young." Blake circled his arms around her in a big bear hug. "I wouldn't worry about it Meg. Besides, it sounds like SHE seduced YOU." They lay silent while Blake digested this revelation. Meg was amazing - one surprise after another. What a hot, sexy woman! After a few moments passed, Meg continued. "I'm not sure how this is going to work this weekend. I haven't told Justin about Katie. I don't want him to know. And I certainly haven't told her about Justin." She moaned with despair. "God, it would be a disaster if she found out." She pushed the thought aside and continued playfully. "I DID tell her a bit about you though." "Hmmm. Interesting...what did you say?" "Never mind," she replied with a giggle. Then a cloud came over her face. "I'm just a little worried she won't come. She hasn't called yet." "Don't worry - she will. Heck, Saturday's still a couple of days away." He fondled her tits in an attempt to take her mind off her worries. "So, what are you going to do until then?" he asked slyly. She smiled. "I'm gonna fuck." Blake laughed. "Well, you and Justin COULD stop by tomorrow you know." Meg looked back at him and winked. "Yes...we could at that. Which reminds me," she continued. "Justin said something about movies on your computer. When are you gonna show them to ME?" He winked back at her. "Tomorrow." ***** Meg and Justin arrived at Blake's cabin late in the afternoon the next day. Meg was brimming with nervous excitement. From what Justin had described, she was in for a real treat with these movies. But that wasn't the half of it. For the first time since that eventful night nearly a week before, the three of them would be having sex together again. She was certain of it. "Okay Meg," Blake announced. "You get the center chair. The place of honor." He chuckled with amusement, as Meg plopped herself down eagerly. Blake had arranged three chairs in front of his computer monitor. He took the seat to Meg's left, reached across her, and with a few mouse clicks, he called up the media player. To Meg, watching the movie clips was like a revelation. She had learned so much about her own sexuality this past week, and about the kinky, previously unimagined side of sex in general. But some of the things she saw on the videos rocked her imagination. One clip, in particular, made her pussy tingle and pulsate. A black man was sitting in a big armchair. A pretty blond girl with a tattoo of a snake on her left breast was sitting on him, facing away from him, and the man was fucking her in the ass. Her impossibly long legs were spread wide open, revealing a shaved pussy, and clearly showing the man's thick shiny cock sliding obscenely in and out of her gaping asshole. A shorthaired Asian girl with small breasts leaned in between the blonde's legs, and lapped away at her pussy. The blonde's low moans revealed the intense pleasure she was getting out of the experience. Meg was flabbergasted. She just wished the video were larger. It was filling only about a quarter of the computer screen. She was about to ask Blake if he could make it any bigger, when the Asian girl began to slide her tongue along the man's cock as it entered the blonde's asshole. "Oh my god," said Meg with a low, husky voice. "Now THAT looks interesting." Meg was startled by Justin's voiced agreement to her right. She was so enraptured by the erotic video that she had forgotten all about him. She gave him a sideways look, but he was completely focused on the movie - obviously it was having as much of an effect on him as it was on her. She looked discreetly at his lap. The bulge in his shorts revealed his excitement. Her hand unconsciously crept toward her groin. She dipped her fingers beneath the tight waistband of her cut-offs, and brushed them through her soft pubic hair. Blake smiled at their reaction. "Yup, it IS hot," he agreed. "But wait - it gets even better." He lifted a finger. "Right about...now!" Meg watched in amazement. Without warning, a short spurt of pee streamed from between the blonde's pussy lips, and splashed onto the Asian girl's face. It subsided a bit, and dribbled out, bathing her pussy, asshole, and the man's swollen prick with golden liquid. All the while, the girl kept licking. After a moment, another spurt of pee appeared, followed by a steady stream of the golden urine. The Asian girl stopped giving her tongue bath to the man's prick, and opened her mouth wide, taking the pee inside. Meg's jaw dropped. "Oh God...oh my god...that is sooo wild!" "Mmm hmm," agreed Blake. "That's one of the best in my collection. It's got a lot of my favorite things - anal, watersports, ass to mouth...". He paused, watching Meg's reaction. Her eyes were glued to the computer monitor - she was utterly taken by the videos she was seeing. He noticed that her lips were parted, and her breathing was quickening. Her breasts were pushing against her tight tee shirt, and bumps formed where the erect nipples poked against the thin fabric. Her legs were spread slightly, and her fingers were inside her shorts. "What do you mean - ass to mouth?" Meg asked. "When a guy fucks a girl in the ass, and then puts his cock in her mouth...or another girl's mouth." "Oh my." A couple of mouse clicks, and Blake had another video running. This showed a man licking a woman's erect clit, while she released a heavy stream of piss against his chin. The short video finished, and soon another one was playing. In this one, a man was lying on his back on a bed, while a slightly overweight woman squatted above his large cock. He released a pee stream, which soaked her pussy as she suspended it above him. Soon, she eased down, and the cock, still with a golden stream of piss arching upward, entered her pussy. "Oh wow!" exclaimed Meg breathlessly. "I wonder what THAT feels like?" "It feels great!" He grinned. "Trust me...I've tried it." "Hmm. Really?" God, she was horny. She exchanged a shy, sidelong glance with Blake, and then looked out of the corner of her eye to her right, at Justin. She unzipped her shorts and pushed them down her legs, exposing her bush to their appreciative stares. She spread her legs wide, and brazenly began rubbing her pussy lips. "Yep...it's a lot of fun, let me tell 'ya," continued Blake. He looked across Meg at Justin and winked. The boy grinned, and then lowered his eyes to watch his mother frig herself. Blake watched him begin to rub the bulge in his groin. Blake chuckled. "Speaking of which...". He pointed to the water bottle on the desk in front of them. "Maybe you should take another swig of water." "Hmmm, if I didn't know better, I'd say you're trying to make me have to pee." But she didn't protest further. She took a long pull from the bottle, smacked her lips, and then resumed absently rubbing between her legs. "And anyway, I ALREADY have to go." "Oooh," said Blake. "I like the sounds of that. And I have to go too. How 'bout you Justin?" The boy smiled and nodded. "Oh God," groaned Meg. "This could get interesting, couldn't it?" And she was ready for ANYTHING by this point. ANYTHING. The videos were blowing her mind. Her pussy was tingling, her inhibitions were rapidly fading, and she felt half-crazed with lust. She leaned back in her chair, legs askew, fully aware of Blake and Justin's appreciative, leering eyes. She welcomed their stares, flaunting her body proudly to them. She drew a finger teasingly along her pink, swollen vagina, smearing her juices until her pussy was glistening and shiny. She watched the next video clip through glazed eyes and spread her legs as wide as she could. She was dimly aware of Blake's strong hands lifting her tee shirt up and over her breasts. He brought his lips to an erect rubbery nipple, and Justin did the same to the other nipple. They suckled her sensitive breasts as she arched her back and masturbated. Blake paused for a moment and whispered into her ear. "So Meg...do you REALLY have to pee?" She nodded. Her bladder was aching and full, the sensation at once intermingling and contrasting with the horny fire in her pussy. "C'mon...let's the three of us go to the bedroom." Meg reluctantly removed her fingers from her pussy as Blake took her by the hand and coaxed her from the chair. Justin was still sucking fiercely on her nipple as she got unsteadily to her feet. She ran her hands through his hair tenderly, noticing the bulge in his shorts as she did so. Her entire body was tingling with excitement. Soon, she was going to have both of her lovers. The three of them entered the dimly lit bedroom, and Meg watched with curiosity as Blake strode to his dresser, pulled a plastic-wrapped square out of a drawer, and tore open the package. It was a brand new shower curtain liner of all things. She started questioning him, but he pulled back the bedcovers, including the bottom sheet, laid the plastic liner on the mattress, and drew the sheet back over. She giggled with understanding. "It looks like you have something in mind," she observed. Blake laughed. "Yup. Something wet." The three of them quickly stripped off their remaining clothes, and then Blake motioned Meg to get on the bed. She lay down on her back, legs spread, and watched with anticipation as her lovers joined her. Both of them had strong erections, especially Justin. His cock was standing proudly stiff at an angle from his body. Blake curled up next to her and nuzzled and sucked at her earlobe, and Justin brought his face to her breast. He soon was noisily suckling at an erect nipple while she ran her fingers through his brown hair, cooing and purring. She closed her eyes, soaking up the attention being paid to her sensitive body. She arched her back and moaned, feeding her nipple to her son. Blake moved his attention to her neck, then licked and kissed his way past her breasts. He trailed his tongue slowly, teasingly down her flat tummy, and then got into position between her spread legs. Her musky feminine aroma filled his nostrils, and he lowered his mouth to her juicy cunt lips. "Oh God yesss!" she hissed through clenched teeth. "LICK ME!" Blake's tongue expertly lapped at Meg's succulent pussy lips, exploring every fold and crevice, letting her juices wash over his tongue. Meg thrashed and squirmed, her hips making a sinuous dance on the mattress. After a few minutes, he paused. It was time. "Do it Meg! Pee while I lick you." "Oh God, I don't know if I can," she gasped. "Yes you can...pee on my face." Meg's bladder WAS aching - she desperately needed to go. It was just so intimidating doing such a private, revealing thing in front of them. But in a way, it excited her. She closed her eyes and concentrated. She tried to cast aside for the moment the wonderful sensation of Blake's mouth probing her pussy, and focused on her full bladder. She grunted, and a small dribble of golden urine seeped from her urethra, soaking her cunt lips, dampening the sheet beneath her. Blake watched, fascinated, as Meg strained to pee. Her face was a mask of concentration as her stomach muscles flexed and undulated and her pussy lips contracted and expanded. Finally, with a moan of relief, a steady stream of urine splashed onto her inner thigh, then onto the sheet between her legs. A fan-shaped wet spot spread outward. Blake eagerly moved closer, letting the hot spray of piss splash against his face. Then he lowered his mouth to her peeing pussy and began to flutter his tongue against her clit, letting the golden stream soak his chin and neck. Her sexy, pungent smell filled the air. Meg moaned with a combination of pleasure and relief. "Oh...oh god...yes...uh...uh...UH...UH," she gasped as Blake eagerly lapped at her pee covered pussy. It felt so nasty and kinky - being stimulated while peeing like this. Who could have thought that this could be so erotic? Justin was watching raptly, his attention momentarily diverted from his mother's tits. As Blake sucked Meg's pussy, he watched as the boy begin to idly fondle his hard cock, squeezing and rubbing the smooth shaft. But soon, it appeared, the boy decided he wanted more, for he knelt next to his mother's head and put his cock invitingly in front of her face. Meg eagerly took her son's smooth, hard prick in her mouth and sucked it lustily, smacking her lips noisily and wetly. Justin shifted position so that he could more directly watch what Blake was doing. He got behind his mother, almost but not quite straddling her face, so that his tight, hairless balls were resting on her sweat-dampened forehead. All the while, she licked up and down the trembling, hard shaft. "Mmm, that's SO hot," said Blake. "Lick it Meg! Lick your son's prick. Lick his balls!" Meg shifted position, scooting back a bit so that she could reach Justin's balls with his tongue. Blake could see her extend her long, pink tongue and flutter it against the boy's hairless balls. Justin groaned loudly in response. Suddenly, perhaps remembering how good it had felt when Blake licked his asshole, the boy inched forward subtly. Now completely straddling his mother's face, he lowered himself onto her. Blake watched eagerly as Meg's face became completely enveloped by her boy's warm, sweaty groin. She was extending a long tongue in anticipation. "Lick his asshole Meg...make him feel good," Blake whispered. "Mmm," moaned Meg lustily. Her tongue slathered over her son's balls, and she sensed Justin shifting forward, bringing his asshole directly over her probing mouth. She hesitantly stuck her wet tongue out and touched the tip to his hot hole, reveling in the salty, musky taste. Justin's boyish moan rewarded her effort. Blake, lying on the pee-soaked sheet, lapped at the warm juices seeping from Meg's succulent pussy, and watched as she continued to tongue her son's sweet little asshole. Justin's eyes were closed, and his mouth was slightly agape, as he soaked up the sensation of his mother's oral pleasuring. His cock was erect and bobbing in front of him. He was moaning in encouragement. "Oh yes Mom," he sighed. "Lick it just like that. I LOVE it!" Meg purred with delight. Blake could hear the liquid slurping sounds of her wet tongue increase in volume and intensity. She was really getting into it! He was amazed at the change that seemed to have come over her these last few days. There seemed to be nothing that she wasn't willing to try. She had gone from being an innocent, sexually frustrated single mother to a kinky, hardcore slut, seemingly overnight. He found the sight of Meg and Justin together irresistible, especially Justin's rapture as his mother tongued his balls and asshole. The boy's cock was turgid and hard, pointing up at a 45-degree angle. It was visibly quivering. Blake had to have it! He reluctantly removed his mouth from Meg's soaking wet pussy and crawled up her body. He lay between her spread legs, and suckled on each of her swollen nipples, but only briefly. He desperately wanted the boy's cock in his mouth. He reached forward, and took the quivering cockhead between his lips, tasting the salty precum. He massaged it with his tongue, as Justin moaned with arousal. Blake's raging hardon was nestled against Meg's swollen, slippery cunt lips. He swirled his hips in a circle, rubbing his erection against her. She groaned with pleasure, her voice muffled as she licked Justin's tight balls. Justin's steely cock was jerking inside Blake's mouth. The boy's breathing was harsh and ragged, and Blake knew that it wouldn't take much oral stimulation to make the boy cum. He licked the velvety tip of the boy's cock until it was shiny and wet with saliva. Justin gasped loudly. "Do you like that Justin?" "Oh yes!" "Do you like your mom licking your ass and balls?" "God yes!" gasped the boy. "Then tell her so!" "Oh...lick me Mom!" Meg was delirious with lust. The sheer kinkiness of what was happening was almost unbearable. Justin squirmed on her face as she tongued his balls and tight bumhole. All the while, she could sense, if not quite see, Blake fellating her son's hard penis. All of her senses were stimulated: the musky, sweaty smell of Justin's crotch filled her nostrils. His soft, sweet moans rose and fell like music to her ears as she and Blake stimulated him. She could hear Blake's tongue and lips slurping wetly on his shaft. The sweaty, salty taste of Justin's asshole washed over her probing tongue. Her pussy was on fire. Blake's strong, muscular body sprawled between her spread legs, and his cock rubbed back and forth across her swollen clit as he sucked off Justin. She wanted nothing more than for Blake to fuck her. But he wasn't cooperating, and her arms were trapped beneath Justin's spread legs, so she couldn't grab him and draw him into her. She settled for wrapping her long legs around Blake's ass, hoping beyond hope that this would prod him into mounting her and shoving his cock home. Blake sucked Justin's shaft fiercely. The boy's prick was slippery and smooth between his lips, and he could taste the salty-sweet precum as it oozed onto his tongue. Justin began to fuck the older man's mouth lustily, and Blake redoubled his efforts, drawing the hard cock deep into his hungry mouth, nearly deep-throating him. Suddenly, Justin emitted a sharp gasp, and Blake felt the boy's cock jerk spasmodically. He nearly gagged when a stream of Justin's semen shot against the back of his mouth, but he recovered, and swallowed the warm cum hungrily. Another spurt, but this time Blake held the semen on his tongue. He slid his lips back and forth along the boy's hard shaft, as Justin sighed and moaned with pleasure. Soon, Blake's mouth was filled with the slimy cum, but he didn't swallow it. He had other plans... Meg moaned encouragement to her boy as he climaxed, delighting in the fact that she and Blake were able to make him feel so good, to get him off. Her son's hips rocked back and forth with his body's orgasmic convulsions, and his sweaty thighs squeezed her face. She darted her tongue against whatever she could reach as Justin yelled with pleasure - his asshole, balls, thighs. Soon, his urgent bucking ceased, and he gingerly lifted himself off her face and plopped down on the bed next to her. Blake's smiling face came into her field of vision. She wrapped her arms around him as he brought his mouth to hers. Their lips touched and they kissed fiercely, open-mouthed, as Justin's semen poured from Blake's mouth into hers. "Mmmm," moaned Meg, after she swallowed the warm cum hungrily. "Delicious." Blake nodded in agreement, then looked at Justin with a sly smile. "Yep. His cum is VERY tasty." Justin grinned and propped himself on his elbow next to them, watching intently as Meg and Blake kissed each other again. Their tongues danced together, exchanging the sticky remnants of the boy's cum. Meg clutched Blake's ass cheeks in her hands as he swirled his hips, massaging her hot cunt with his steely prick. His swollen cockhead slid teasingly up and down between her pussy lips until it was slick and shiny with her juices. He was agonizingly close to inserting it. "Oh God Blake," groaned Meg. "I am sooo fucking horny, and you're teasing me." "Who? Me?" Blake smiled evilly, and kept rubbing his cock slowly back and forth across her engorged clitoris. "What do you think Justin? Should I fuck your Mom?" Justin nodded eagerly. "Yeah. Go ahead Blake!" The man chuckled with amusement. He wanted to fuck Meg almost as much as she wanted it, but he was having too much fun. He grinned at Justin as his Mother moaned beneath him, clutching at him wildly, like an animal. Justin was once again idly fondling his cock, now semi-hard again after his recent cum. "Hmmm," said Blake. "Looks like Justin might like his cock sucked again. Or maybe you'd like him to fuck you Meg?" "Oh God yes! Either of you would do." She was moaning and breathless, frustrated with Blake's teasing stimulation. A nasty thought came to Blake. "Or," he continued..."It was sooo sexy watching you pee just now. Maybe you'd like to watch Justin pee?" "Mmmm," moaned Meg. "Maybe I would at that." "Maybe...maybe you'd like him to pee on us while we FUCK." And as he said the word, he shifted his hips and wedged his swollen cockhead between her slippery pussy lips. Meg humped against him in a futile attempt to mount his pleasure-giving cock. "Yesss," she moaned hoarsely. "Oh God, that sounds SO hot!" Blake grinned. Meg's eyes were glazed with passion. Droplets of perspiration beaded on her forehead. Her face was flushed, and she was moaning in frustration. He flexed his asscheeks and pushed his cock against her. "What do you think Justin? Does that sound like something you'd like to do?" The boy licked his lips and nodded eagerly. "Uh huh. I DO have to go." Meg moaned lustily. Her pussy was on fire. She needed to be fucked so badly by her lover. And the thought of her son peeing on them while they did the evil deed...oh god, she couldn't stand it! She bucked her hips up off the bed, pushing desperately against Blake's powerful body. She wrapped her legs tightly around him, and her hands clutched at him feverishly. "Fuck me Blake!" she pleaded. Blake knew that it was time. He stared intently into Meg's eyes, and pushed his swollen cock into her slippery pussy in one smooth, easy motion. Meg screamed out with pleasure as his cock entered her. "OH GOD FUCK YES!" she cried. "YES! YES! FUCK ME!" She spread her legs wide and thrust against him, as he fucked her with long, forceful strokes. Her aching pussy pulsated around his delightful cock as he thrust in and out. She could hear Blake telling her son to get ready, to pee on them as they fucked. Blake eagerly awaited Justin's warm piss. But as he fucked Meg, he realized it would be SO much more exciting if Meg were on top, and Justin peed directly on her. He carefully rolled over onto his back, pulling Meg with him, all the while keeping his cock buried deep in her liquid hot pussy. Meg's sweaty, heaving body was now sprawled on top of him, and Blake grabbed her firm ass cheeks in his strong hands. The two of them humped against one another vigorously, using each other's bodies to pleasure themselves. Looking over Meg's shoulder, Blake caught Justin's eye and nodded. It was time. He watched as the boy got up and stood precariously over them, balancing as best he could on the rocking mattress. His cock was now erect in his fingers. Blake knew that it might be difficult for the boy to piss with a hard on, and he willed him to succeed. Justin held his cock in his fingertips and strained to piss. Blake saw his stomach muscles flex and contract with the effort. The boy grunted, and a small dribble of golden urine seeped from the pisshole, onto Meg's tanned back. Blake heard her giggle, and then she whispered in breathless encouragement. "You can do it honey...pee on me." The boy's face was a mask of concentration. He flexed his pelvis again, and this time, a powerful stream of pee spurted from his hard cock. It splashed onto his mother's back, then onto her undulating butt cheeks. It ran down the crack of her ass, bathing her pussy lips and Blake's thrusting cock. Blake could feel the warm liquid pouring over his balls, cascading into the crack of his ass. The sheet dampened beneath him. Justin giggled as he directed a steady stream of piss back and forth over his mother's back and ass. All the while, Meg and Blake fucked each other lustily, their excitement heightened by the kinkiness of the golden shower. Both of them were now soaking wet. Blake could smell the musky sexy fragrance of the boy's piss, intermingled with the heady smell of Meg's soaking wet pussy and sweaty body. Blake watched as Justin's urine slowed to a trickle, then stopped. Justin grinned broadly at him, then knelt on the bed. He stared intently at his mother's bucking ass, wet and shiny with pee and heaving and flexing as she fucked Blake lustily. His fingers massaged his erect cock. "Mmm, Justin...looks like you're horny again," said Blake breathlessly. Justin grinned. "Yup." "Doesn't your Mom have an incredible ass?" He spread her ass cheeks open with his strong hands. Justin nodded. "She sure does Blake." "Why don't you touch it? And lick it? Hmm, maybe you could even FUCK it while I fuck her pussy. Would you like that Meg?" Meg gasped. "God yes!" She glanced over her shoulder at Justin. "Make me feel good sweetie." The boy maneuvered behind his mother. He knelt on his haunches for a moment, watching Blake's big cock plunging in and out of his Mother's soaking wet pussy. Her pink cunt lips were swollen and shiny. He watched with fascination as they clung to Blake's hard wet dick. Blake spread her asscheeks farther, and her puckered asshole gaped open enticingly. He moved closer, stuck out his tongue uncertainly, and touched it lightly to her asshole. Meg groaned hoarsely and bucked her hips. "Mmmm, yes Justin," she whispered. "God, that feels good!" Encouraged by his Mother's response, Justin licked around and around the tight hole. She squirmed and moaned, and he tongued her asshole with relish. It tasted salty with sweat and pee. Meg buried her face in Blake's shoulder and moaned with delight, biting him lightly as Blake whispered in her ear. "Does it feel good Meg? Do you like it when your son licks your asshole while I fuck you?" "Yesss," she hissed. "I LOVE it!" "Maybe you'd like him to stick his cock in your ass so we can fuck you together?" "Oh fuck yes!" "Then tell him!" Meg moaned softly. She wanted it...NEEDED it. "Fuck me in the ass Justin," she pleaded. "Stick your cock in my asshole!" The delightful soft wetness of Justin's tongue fluttering against her asshole abruptly stopped, and Meg sensed him shifting position on the bed behind her. Blake stopped thrusting his cock into her pussy and spread her asscheeks wide to make it easier for Justin to find his target. Meg waited breathlessly for her son to enter her. The anticipation of both of her lovers fucking her at once was almost unbearable. She felt Justin's cock probing against her asshole. She worried momentarily about the lack of lubrication, but soon realized that she was so lubricated with Justin's saliva that it wouldn't be a problem. Plus, she had been fucked back there by Blake, and Justin's cock was quite a bit smaller. The cockhead was now wedged against her, applying slow and steady pressure. She felt Justin push, and she gasped loudly as he slid easily past her sphincter. He paused for a moment, and then she felt his prick filling her ass as he slowly slid it in. "Oh God yes," she moaned softly. "That's it sweetie. Fuck my ass!" Blake and Justin began fucking her in unison - Blake's cock filling her juicy pussy, and her son's smaller cock wedged into her rectum. Both her holes were satisfyingly full, and she was afraid that the sensation would literally drive her mad. She bucked against them violently, and with each thrust of her hips, she rubbed her swollen clit against the base of Blake's cock, stimulating herself, bringing her hair-trigger cunt closer and closer to orgasm. She clutched at the sheets as she humped her sweaty body against her lovers. "Oh yes...oh yes...oh yes," she moaned over and over, announcing her passion to them. "Oh...oh...OH GOD...Fuck me...fuck me...FUCK ME!" she cried. And suddenly she screamed out with pleasure, as her climax began to wash over her. Wave after wave of pleasure spread over her whole body, from her aching clit to the tip of her toes. "Oh God...uh...uh...uh...OH YES...FUCK YES!" she cried. And neither of her lovers could hold back their own orgasms. The walls of her juicy pussy pulsated and gripped Blake's cock. Her asshole clenched tightly around Justin's thrusting prick. And they came in unison, shooting their pearly cum deep into Meg's holes. Meg screamed in ecstasy. "OH GOD FUCK ME!" She writhed violently on top of Blake. Her orgasm seemed to go on and on. Her entire body convulsed and spasmed again and again, and all the while she cried out with pleasure. Her lovers stayed with her as best they could, meeting her wild thrusts, driving their cocks in and out, as streamer after streamer of cum erupted deep inside Meg. Gradually, their orgasms subsided. Meg, breathless with her exertion, collapsed in a sweaty heap on Blake's body, and Justin fell forward on top of her, his softening cock still embedded in her asshole. The three of them panted, exhausted after their lovemaking. They laid there together for a long time, content and silent in the afterglow of their orgasms. "Oh my goodness," sighed Meg finally. "I don't think I've ever come so hard." Blake smiled. "Me either. Nothing like being fucked by two men at once hey?" Meg chuckled. "I guess not. But I think it was Justin peeing on me that did it. God, that was so hot!" Justin giggled. "Yeah, I liked doing it too." "You know what though..." began Blake. "I have to pee really bad too. I'm the only one of us who hasn't gone yet." Meg smiled. "You're not allowed to leave yet. I want to keep your cock inside me." Blake grinned slyly. "Who said anything about leaving? I could just pee right now." Meg lifted her face in surprise. "You mean, INSIDE me?" "Sure, why not? What do you think, Justin?" "Yeah, that would be cool!" "Hmm," began Meg uncertainly. "Well, I guess you could...it would feel...interesting." "Heehee, yes it would. Hang on." Blake had to piss like a racehorse. He concentrated for only a few moments, and then without warning his warm pee bubbled up inside Meg's pussy, coating the inner walls of her vagina. Soon a hard stream sprayed inside her. "Oh God," Meg groaned. "That feels wild!" Her cunt was filled with the warm piss. It escaped around Blake's semi-hard cock, and poured over his balls onto the bed sheet below them. Meg moaned lightly - the sensation was strange, but very, very pleasurable. She felt it warm her from the inside out. After a minute or so, Blake's urine stream finally subsided. The three of them were soaking wet, covered in the musky-sweet juices of their lovemaking - piss, sweat and cum. They lay there together for a long time, snuggling against one another and caressing each other's bodies. Meg didn't want it to ever end. A recording: "The number you are dialing is not in service." Katie slammed the telephone down in frustration. For the third time, she punched the telephone number that Meg had given to her, and she got the same result. FUCK! She couldn't believe it. Either Meg had mistakenly given her the wrong number for her cell phone, or she done it on purpose. No, she thought. Meg wouldn't do that to her. And she was right. In fact, Meg HAD made a mistake, and given her the wrong number. The week before, after their eventful get together, Meg had transposed two of the digits. Katie sat at the dining room table in stunned disbelief. Here it was Saturday morning, and Meg expected her that afternoon at Golden Lake. It was nearly a two-hour drive, she had promised Meg she'd call first, and the lousy phone number was wrong. She sighed with frustration and disappointment. She had such an amazing experience with Meg - she had thought about little else all week, and she was looking forward to seeing her again. She had made arrangements to borrow her Mom's car (concocting a story that she was going to stay at her friend Jessica's house), packed a small overnight bag, and now it looked like she wouldn't be able to go. FUCK! On the other hand, she DID still have the little slip of paper that Meg had given her - the hastily drawn map showing how to get to her summer cabin. Maybe she should chance it and go anyway. But what if Meg had a change of heart? What if something else had come up? It seemed to Katie that she would be taking a gamble by just showing up. Heck, Meg might not even WANT her to come anymore. She drummed her fingers on the table, eyeing her travel bag forlornly, and thought through the problem. 'Oh what the hell,' she thought to herself. 'I'll risk it.' And she grabbed the car keys and her overnight bag and marched outside to the car. ***** The day was hot, and a brisk wind was blowing off the lake, sending large rolling waves crashing onto the beach. Meg lay back, supporting herself on her elbows, and let the warming rays of the sun wash over her bronzed body. The warmth of the sand emanated through the beach towel beneath her. Rain was threatening - indeed, large, ominous thunderheads were building on the horizon, but for the time being at least, the sun was blazing down upon her. Blake was reclining in a similar position to her right, and Justin was playing in the waves at the water's edge. Meg took a large swig of water from her bottle. She eyed the cell phone on the towel next to her and sighed. Katie wasn't going to call - that seemed obvious at this point. She couldn't understand it. The two of them had gotten on so well, and the girl seemed genuinely excited about getting together again. But something must have come up. "I guess she isn't going to come," she said quietly. There was a tinge of sadness in her normally cheerful demeanor. Blake looked at her sympathetically. "Looks that way," he agreed. "I'm sorry Meg. I know you were looking forward to it." Blake felt sorry in more ways than one. He wasn't sure exactly what was going to happen this weekend if the girl DID arrive, but he sure had been hoping that he would be included. He looked out toward the lake and watched Justin splashing in the waves. "Did you ever tell Justin about Katie?" he asked. Meg shook her head. "No. I couldn't figure out what to tell him. I was just going to play it by ear when she showed." She sighed forlornly. "Looks like it doesn't matter anyway." Blake patted her arm tenderly. "Maybe she'll still call Meg. In the meantime, let's just enjoy the day. Okay?" Meg shrugged. "I will." She saw Blake looking at her with a look of concern on his face, and smiled. "I'll be okay. Really. And yes, I AM enjoying the day, especially with you here." Blake grinned. "Good." He watched as Meg fidgeted with a strap on her swimsuit. "I like your new suit by the way." She smiled broadly. "Thanks. Compliments of my visit to Katie." He winked at her playfully. "She has good taste. On the other hand, don't you think you'd be a little more comfy if you took it off? And besides - no sense getting tanlines." Meg giggled. "Hmmm...". She glanced around her, thankful for the secluded nature of the cottage. She looked out across the cove, at the cabins on the far shore, safely distant, and then shifted her gaze out into the open water of the main part of the lake, where a few boats were putt-putting slowly in the distance. Justin was throwing stones into the waves as they crashed onto the beach. A sly smile played across Blake's ruggedly handsome face. He walked his fingers up her arm. "What do you think Justin?" he called out. "Should your mom take her suit off?" Meg tutted and slapped his hand playfully. The boy walked toward them, playfully kicking at the sand, and sat on a towel next to his mother. "Heck yeah!" he exclaimed. Meg laughed. "I guess we have a consensus." She reached her long, tanned arms behind her, untied the straps of the suit, and let the top fall free of her breasts. She immediately felt the breeze play across her sensitive nipples, and they stiffened in the open air. Justin was looking at them with his mouth hanging open as she flaunted her breasts proudly in front of them. She winked at Blake, and then pushed the thong bottom down her legs. She sat cross-legged and naked in front of them. Meg sensed a sexual charge in the air. Her own anticipation was powerful. The three of them were going to have sex together, and the mere thought of it filled Meg with desire. Blake was staring at her, a half-smile playing across his ruggedly handsome face. It was as if he was reading her thoughts. "What are you smiling about?" she asked playfully. "Oh nothing," he replied in mock innocence. She looked at him with playful suspicion, and lay back on her beach towel. There would be time for sex later. The thunderclouds had passed by, and the sun was bright and warm, bathing her naked body in luxuriant heat. She sighed contentedly, and stretched her arms back over her head, letting the warm lake breeze wash over her nude body. Blake and Justin reclined on either side of her, admiring her long, lithe form. Blake couldn't get over how sexy her body was. A few years before, she had been pretty, but pudgy. Now, her toned muscles rippled beneath her dark skin. Her breasts were almost perfect to his eyes; two rounded globes, at once soft and firm, jiggling with every movement she made. Her stomach was flat, her pussy hair dark and trimmed, and her legs long and sensuous. He glanced out toward the lake, noting that it was virtually empty of boats, and the few that were out there were well outside the cove, far from shore. The three of them were alone, with no prying eyes to interrupt them. Not that Blake would've minded if it were just he and Meg. But it wouldn't do at all for the wrong person to see them having sex with Justin. For he knew the three of them would have sex again, and hopefully soon, right here on the beach. He shifted his gaze toward Justin. The boy's eyes were running up and down his mother's naked body. Then his eyes met Blake's, and the older man winked at him. Time to get the action started. Blake placed a big, strong hand on Meg's leg and began to caress it slowly and sensuously. Justin immediately began to stroke his mom's tummy, then ran his hand along the side of one of her lolling breasts. Meg purred encouragement to her two lovers, submitting to the delightful sensations of their hands on her willing body. ***** Katie pulled her mother's Buick into the gravel driveway, hoping beyond hope that she had found the right place. The map more or less got her here, but it wasn't easy. She had taken two wrong turns, and finally had to stop and ask for directions. She rolled to a stop behind another car (Meg's car, she hoped), turned off the ignition, and sat for a few minutes, butterflies churning in her stomach. Finally, she screwed up her courage, checked herself over in the rear-view mirror, and clambered out of the car. She walked uncertainly onto the front porch of the cottage. With a nervous sigh, she knocked timidly on the door. There was no answer, and she rapped harder. Still no answer, and she swore softly under her breath. She circled the cottage warily, but the place seemed deserted. DAMN! She hadn't called, and Meg probably had made other plans. She moaned forlornly, and decided it just wasn't meant to be. She began walking dejectedly back to the car, when suddenly she heard the sound of laughter, or maybe a boy giggling, from the rear of the cabin, maybe down by the beach. 'Aha!' she thought to herself. Meg must be down at the lake. Her spirits soaring, she walked quickly to the edge of the small yard, and peeked over the embankment down toward the shoreline. At first, she saw nothing, but she stepped a few paces to her right and peered through the shrubbery again. A stiff breeze off the lake blew her blond hair, and she saw whitecaps out on the water. She scanned the beach...there! She saw someone reclining on the sand. No, two people, lying side by side. She shielded her eyes from the sun and looked again. Actually, there were three people. She gasped. What were they doing? Katie's heart raced as she squinted toward the beach. It looked like Meg, lying on her back...yes, it was definitely Meg! And totally naked! And there were two guys lying next to her, one large and muscular, and the other very short. Oh my God! The short one was sucking her tits, right there on the beach! The other guy was...wait a minute! He was getting between her spread legs. He was leaning down. He was licking her pussy! Katie's mind reeled. This was unbelievable! Oddly, she found she had a tinge of jealousy, but she quickly dismissed that. It also occurred to her that she was perhaps intruding on a very personal moment. Should she leave quietly? Or should she keep watching, to see what happened? As her interest grew, that was the course of action she chose. But she better stay hidden - the trio was less than fifty feet away, and she didn't want to get caught. Maybe Meg (and her lovers) wouldn't appreciate the fact that someone was spying on them. Katie ducked behind a mass of foliage to hide herself, feeling fortunate that she had elected to wear drab clothing. She was wearing a pair of khaki shorts and a dark blue tank top. She wondered who the men were. Meg had mentioned something about a neighbor. Blake was his name, if Katie remembered correctly. The way Meg had talked about him, Katie had the impression that she was smitten with him. According to Meg, he was handsome, nice, and great in bed. Maybe this Blake guy was one of her partners down there on the beach. Maybe that was Blake between Meg's legs. Whoever it was, he was an awfully good-looking guy, even if he was a bit older. Tall and muscular, deeply tanned, strong looking arms...and he clearly had an oral talent. Meg's tanned legs were spread wide apart, and she was clutching the guy's hair, pulling his face against her. The wind was dying down, And Katie could now hear, every once in awhile, Meg's soft moans of pleasure. Katie also remembered that Meg was staying at the cabin with her son - Justin, his name was. Odd that Meg was being so bold that she was having sex out in the open. Apparently, Justin was gone somewhere, leaving Meg alone with her two lovers. Blake (Katie decided it MUST be Blake between Meg's legs) pushed his swim trunks over his hips as he ate Meg out. Katie watched as his erection sprang free, plainly visible even from this distance. He began to fondle himself, clearly aroused by what he was doing. And he wasn't the only one who was getting excited. Katie's pussy was developing a most pleasant tingle inside her shorts. Without even being aware of it, her fingers started to rub her crotch. But who was the other guy, the one sucking on Meg's tits? A neighbor? A friend? Whoever he was, he was a little dude, especially compared to Blake. In fact, he seemed quite a bit shorter and thinner than even Meg. Katie briefly thought that maybe he was a shorthaired, flat-chested girl. But no - he too tugged his swim trunks off, and a hardon appeared. Heck, even his cock was kind of small, but it sure was erect! Katie's fingers dipped beneath the waistband of her shorts. God, this was exciting! She'd never seen people having sex before, and the sight was so fucking erotic! Plus, her own sexual experiences were limited. She'd been fucked by a boy only once in her short life, had sex with a couple of girls (especially with her friend Jessica), but still...her sexual self was only in the mere waking stage. Whoa, some activity down there...Katie watched as the little dude shifted position. He released Meg's tits from his mouth, and got on his knees, straddling Meg's face. She heard the woman moan with pleasure, saying something to him. Meg took his cock in her mouth, and the guy said something that Katie couldn't quite make out. He was facing her, and Katie drew herself behind the bush to make sure she was still hidden. Goodness, the guy was little! Katie's eyes drifted over his tanned body - thin arms, small chest...wow, a hairless cock! She did a double take, and suddenly she realized with a shock that this was no man at all - he was a boy! And a young boy at that, maybe a few years younger than herself - probably not even in high school yet. Katie gasped audibly. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. But that was nothing compared to what came next. As the boy fed his erection deep inside Meg's mouth, Katie could very distinctly hear him moaning with pleasure - "Oh Mom, suck me, I LOVE that." Katie thought her mind would explode. Was that...was that boy...Justin? Meg's SON? And she heard him again: "Suck me Mom." Katie's heart pounded in her chest, and her eyes opened wide with shock. Meg was having sex with her own son! She couldn't believe what she was seeing. Meg had seemed so...well, so INNOCENT. Yet here she was, sucking her boy's cock like a slutty whore. This was far beyond anything in Katie's experience. Incest, right before her very eyes! It was...it was...repulsive? At least, it was supposed to be that way. Yet Katie didn't find the act to be repulsive at all. Instead, she found herself becoming very, very aroused as she watched the forbidden act. How long had Meg and her son been having sex? And how long had Blake been part of it? Katie didn't know, but she didn't really care. The sight and sound of Meg and Justin getting it on like this was so fucking erotic, Katie could barely stand it. Her fingers were now probing between her increasingly wet pussy lips, frigging herself as she watched the obscene sight unfolding before her eyes. She could see Justin's little man-boy cock sliding between Meg's lips. It was wet and shiny and red, powerfully erect. His eyes were closed and his mouth was agape, clearly enjoying the feel of his mother's mouth on his prick. Blake was still eating Meg out, partially obscured behind Justin. Katie pushed her shorts and panties down her slim legs, drawing the fingers of both hands through her swollen cunt lips. She felt more aroused, more excited than she had ever felt in her entire life. Blake fluttered his tongue rapidly up and down Meg's cunt lips. Damn, he loved licking her pussy! For one thing, when Meg was wet, she was REALLY wet. Her copious juices seeped from between her pussy lips, and Blake lapped up the musky liquid eagerly. He spread her labia open with his fingers, and her cunthole gaped open. It was full of pungent juices, and a little rivulet ran down into the crack of her butt, bathing her asshole. He licked her bumhole clean, then ran his tongue up her swollen lips again, to her clitoris. He peppered the swollen nubbin with quick flicks of his tongue, and Meg moaned loudly with pleasure. "Oh God yes!" She groaned. "Suck me!" Blake inserted first one, then two fingers into her warm, wet pussy and continued to stimulate her clit. His long tongue was a blur as he fluttered it up and down, up and down, all the while fingerfucking her tight pussy. He felt Meg's powerful thighs squeezing the side of his face, and her hips bucked up and down as she humped her sopping wet cunt against his mouth. "Oh yes...oh yes...OH YES!" cried Meg. She forgot about Justin's cock for the moment, completely caught up in seeking her own pleasure. "Oh...OH...OH...FUCK YES! SUCK ME!" Her body tensed, and then she convulsed again and again, as her orgasm swept through her body. Her toes curled, and she clutched Blake's head in her hands, pulling him against her throbbing clit. She screamed her pleasure again and again. As Meg's orgasm subsided, Blake released her hard clit from between his lips, and crawled up next to her. She had taken Justin's cock in her mouth again, and he kissed her on the cheek, then on the lips, flicking his tongue briefly against Justin's hard prick as he did so. Suddenly, he felt thirsty. "I'll be right back," he announced. "I'm going up to the cabin to refill my water bottle." ***** Katie was leaning against the tree, shorts and panties twisted around her ankles. Her eyes were closed as she frantically rubbed her clit with her finger, bringing herself closer and closer to orgasm. Meg's heaving and moaning climax had excited her to no end - that Blake must be good! If only he could do that to her! But Katie knew that was impossible - there was no way she could intrude on the three of them. Meg might totally freak out if she knew that Katie had seen her having sex with her own son. No, Katie would have to settle for getting herself off by her own hand, and then leave quietly. Maybe she could make arrangements with Meg to see her another time. Droplets of perspiration beaded on her brow as she rapidly frigged herself. She was getting closer and closer. She spread her legs and propped herself against the tree, raking her fingers along her swollen, slippery cuntlips. She opened her eyes - better check to make sure that the three of them were still down there on the beach. And into her field of vision came...Blake. Her throat constricted, and her eyes widened with shock. She instinctively pulled her hands from her groin, and turned around, shielding herself from him. She quickly bent down and pulled her panties and shorts up her legs, covering herself. Her heart pounded in her chest. She couldn't believe that she had allowed herself to be caught - caught spying, caught in this revealing position, caught doing secret things to herself by a man she didn't even know. She was embarrassed, ashamed, and a little afraid. She trusted Meg; at least she thought she did. But could she trust this Blake guy? What might he do to her? Would he be mad at her for spying on them? She took a deep, nervous breath and turned around slowly. Blake was standing about 10 feet from her, naked as a jaybird. His cock was standing at attention as he stared at her. Their eyes met, and suddenly, Katie seemed relieved. He seemed just as shocked as she was - he certainly didn't seem very threatening. His eyes twinkled a bit, and he smiled at her - a nice, friendly smile. It calmed her a bit, but her heart was still pounding, and she knew that she was blushing. God, she wanted to find a hole and crawl into it! Blake's smile broadened. "Hi there," he said softly. "Er, hello," Katie stammered. "Are you Katie by any chance?" Katie nodded, surprised. "How do you know?" "Meg's told me about you. She expected you today, but didn't think you'd come." He paused. "She'll be glad to know you're here," he added. Katie nodded dumbly, unsure what to say next. So Blake continued. "Were you...watching us?" he asked. He was still smiling that friendly smile. He took a couple of steps toward her. The girl glanced down at Blake's muscular body. His cock wasn't quite as hard as it was at first, but on the other hand, it hadn't subsided very much. She looked back at him and nodded. "Yes," she admitted. Sorry." Blake chuckled. "Don't be sorry. It's exciting to think you were watching us. Did you like what you saw?" He took another step toward her. He was now standing directly in front of her. Katie's heart was racing. "Yes," she replied nervously. "I...I did." "My name is Blake by the way." He extended a hand, and Katie took it. It was warm, powerful, and it almost completely enclosed hers. She began to pull her hand away, but he didn't release it. Instead, he held it, gently massaging the side of her wrist with his thumb. "Pleased to meet you Blake. Meg...mentioned you to me." He cocked an eyebrow. "Oh? What did she mention?" She smiled. "Nice things." Blake chuckled. "Well she mentioned nice things about you too. VERY nice things. His hand released hers, and began to caress her forearm. She was aware of his nakedness, of his hard cock only inches away. He loomed over her, but she was no longer scared, just mortally embarrassed. It was obvious that Blake knew that she and Meg had sex together. She felt her face flush. "So," Blake continued. "What did you like most when you watched us just now?" Katie shrugged. "I...I liked watching you eat her out." She couldn't believe that she was saying these things to this stranger! "Mmm, good. I love to suck Meg's pussy." He smiled broadly. "Do YOU like to eat her pussy?" Katie gulped. "Yes," she said, almost in a whisper. "What else did you like about watching us?" She licked her lips nervously. "I...I liked watching her suck off Justin." "DID you now?" He winked at her. "Do you know who Justin is?" Katie exhaled with a whoosh. She knew her face must be beet red by now. Her throat felt narrow and constricted with nervousness. "Yes. He...he's her boy." Blake tried to hide the thrill that coursed through him. It was amazing! This girl had masturbated as she watched the three of them, and she knew that it was an incestuous relationship. Yet, she didn't seem put off by it. The very fact that she frigged herself as she looked on MUST have meant that Meg and Justin's lovemaking excited her. He wondered how far this could go. He cleared his throat, hoping his voice wouldn't be shaking with excitement. "What do you think of that Katie?" The girl took a deep, nervous breath. In a way, this all felt wrong to her, but there was no denying how aroused she had been watching them, and how excited she was now talking to Blake. He was standing so close to her that they were almost touching. In fact, she felt something brush along her waist. It must have been his hard cock, but she didn't dare look. His strong hands were massaging her arms, at once calming and exciting her with his touch. "I think...I think it's exciting." There, she had said it! 'Oh God Oh God Oh God,' she intoned silently to herself. Blake pushed forward, and his cock rubbed against Katie. This was beyond his wildest dreams! He looked deeply into the girl's eyes. "Meg and Justin have a special relationship," he whispered softly. "We ALL do." Katie nodded in understanding. The man pressed against her. She felt his erection resting against her stomach. She involuntarily thrust her hips forward. She was terribly excited by what was happening to her. "Katie, why don't you join us down on the beach? Meg will be happy to see you." She gulped nervously. "Are...are you sure?" "She'll be surprised at first I think, but it will be okay. Trust me." The girl nodded, her mind in a fog. "Good," said Blake with a smile. She allowed him to take her by the hand, and she floated along behind him, his naked, muscular butt flexing sexily, as they walked down the short flight of stairs to the beach. She sensed that she was about to have the sexual experience of her life. Meg and Justin had shifted positions. Justin was lying sprawled on his back on the big blue and white striped beach towel, his thin legs spread wide. Meg was crouched between them, pumping her hand up and down her son's hard, shiny prick as she lathered the swollen cockhead with her tongue. They both had their eyes closed, and Meg was murmuring contentedly under her breath, clearly enjoying the pleasure that she was giving to the boy. Blake and Katie came to a halt, and he released her from his grasp. He looked back at her, held a finger to his lips, motioning for her to stay silent, and knelt down on the sand next to Meg. Katie stood there, nervous and self-conscious. Blake was whispering something into Meg's ear. Suddenly, Meg pulled back abruptly, her eyes wide. She looked up wildly, and saw Katie standing there. She clasped her hands over her mouth. At the same time, Justin opened his eyes, confused, and he too saw the girl standing over them. He sat up, covering his groin with his hands in a futile attempt to hide his erection. "Katie!" Meg exclaimed. She looked back and forth from Blake to Katie, and then at Justin, and groaned forlornly. "Blake...This isn't good. Why did you bring her here? NO ONE is supposed to know about us. About...about Justin and me." Katie felt so sorry for her - Meg seemed angry and confused and frightened and embarrassed all at the same time. She was practically on the verge of tears. Katie realized clearly how secret Meg wanted her relationship with her son to be. For a moment, she felt like an intruder. She nearly ran away, but fought the urge. Instead, she knelt on the warm sand next to Meg and placed her hand gently on her arm. "It's okay Meg," she whispered soothingly. "I...I saw the three of you. I know what you were doing." She caressed Meg's shoulders. "It's okay, really it is. I understand." Blake smiled. "See Meg? I told you. It's okay." Meg shuddered with emotion, and she exhaled loudly, keeping her eyes averted from Katie. She seemed lost and uncertain. But Katie kept softly stroking her shoulders, massaging Meg's naked back. "I understand," she repeated. "It's fine...I think it's...sexy and...and beautiful." Meg found the courage to look at the girl, kneeling there next to her. She visibly relaxed a bit. "You do?" she asked softly. Katie nodded. "Yes I do. It's okay Meg, really it is." Meg sighed loudly. She looked intently at Katie, sweet Katie. She WAS glad to see her, she just didn't expect it would be under these circumstances, that the girl would find out her most intimate, forbidden secrets. But she seemed accepting of it! Katie was smiling at her, and Meg took the girl in her arms and hugged her tightly. "I'm glad to see you Meg," whispered Katie. "Oh me too," replied Meg. The two embraced and caressed each other. Katie ran her hands up and down the smooth, bare skin of Meg's shoulders, down her spine to her lower back. She felt the older woman shiver in response. And then their lips touched, and they kissed, a soft peck at first, then a deeper, juicier kiss, their tongues dancing in and out of the other's mouths. They broke the embrace, breathless and panting. Meg squeezed the girl hard, then chuckled. "I'm being rude. I haven't even introduced you to Justin yet." She released Katie from her embrace and motioned to her son. "Justin, I'd like you to meet Katie. She's a...friend of mine. Katie, this is Justin." Katie smiled. "Nice to meet you Justin." For the first time, she got a close look at the boy. He seemed to be a few years younger than she was, but it was obvious he was growing up to be a handsome boy. There was the faintest resemblance to Meg. The same brown hair, dark complexion, similar facial features. He was looking at her shyly, his arms still clutched protectively over his groin. But it was obvious that he still had a powerful erection - he had probably been close to coming when she and Blake interrupted them. And, Katie surmised, watching his mother kiss her probably hadn't helped the situation. She glanced over at Blake, kneeling on the other side of Meg from her. He was grinning broadly, looking from Katie to Meg and back again. "There," he laughed. "The introductions are out of the way." Katie and Meg laughed with him. The ice had been broken. Even Justin smiled shyly, still uncertain what it meant to have this girl here with them. Katie felt sorry for him, having the oral attention of his mother broken up so suddenly. But why shouldn't the two of them continue? She smiled down at the boy. "I'm sorry I butted in on you like that Justin. It sure looked like it felt good." She looked at Meg pointedly. "Maybe you'd like your Mom to pick up where she left off?" Meg smiled, and blurted out: "Only if you join me Katie." My goodness! She couldn't believe she was offering up her boy to Katie, but it felt so right to do so. She wanted them both, with an aching longing in her loins. And she wanted Blake too. "I'd love to," Katie replied. "If Justin will let me." She and the boy looked at each other, and he smiled at her. His shyness was slowly evaporating. He hunched down onto the towel, and laid on his back again, in clear invitation to them. His pretty cock was sticking straight up in the air. Impetuously, Katie began to remove her clothes. Everyone was naked except her, and she wanted to get right down to business. She glanced casually out toward the lake, and at the surrounding shore. The place was secluded. The tingle in her pussy was raging, and the thought of she and Meg getting it on with this horny boy was unbearably erotic. Blake, Meg and Justin watched her as she pulled her tank top over her head, exposing her naked breasts to their leering gaze. She then pushed her shorts and panties off, and tossed them on the sand next to her. Her heart was pounding and adrenalin was coursing through her body as she knelt there in front of them in her nakedness, but she wasn't inhibited - only very, very horny. With an unspoken glance at Katie, Meg got on her hands and knees and lowered her face until she was at eye level with Justin's hard, throbbing cock. Katie watched as Meg took her boy's cock in her nimble fingers, stuck out her tongue, and lapped at the underside of the stiff shaft from his hairless balls all the way up to the peehole. And a burning hunger came over Katie - she too wanted to taste the boy's cock, to share it with Meg, to make him cum. She got between the boy's spread legs, lowered her face to him, and took the swollen cockhead between her lips as Meg licked the shaft. "Oh yesss," groaned Justin loudly. "Mmmm, that's nice." Meg and Katie ran their pink tongues up and down the boy's prick. Meg took the base of his cock in her fingers and jacked him off gently as the two of them orally pleasured him. Their saliva intermingled, and they occasionally paused to kiss each other wetly, probing each other's mouths with warm, wet tongues. And through it all, Justin lay back in ecstasy. Blake sat back on his haunches, momentarily forgotten. But not for long. As Meg sucked off Justin, her ass was pointing directly at him, her dark asshole winking at him obscenely. Lower, he could see her distended, pink pussy lips, swollen and shiny with her juices. She had cum for him a bit earlier, but he knew that she would be ready for him again. He tongued her asshole and pussy briefly, but his horniness was unbearable, his cock aching and throbbing. He wanted to fuck her so bad, to shoot his hot cum in her once again. He knelt behind her, grabbed her shapely asscheeks in his powerful hands, and wedged his throbbing cockhead between her swollen pussy lips. Meg moaned, and wiggled her hips in invitation, humping her cunt against Blake's trembling cock. Blake closed his eyes and pushed, soaking up the wonderful sensation of his quivering cock entering her tight, clinging pussy inch by glorious inch. Meg pushed back hard against him, and soon his prick was embedded in her pussy as far as it would go. Blake gasped and began thrusting in and out of Meg's cunt as she bucked fiercely against him. "Oh God fuck me Blake!" cried Meg, her voice muffled around Justin's shiny cock. She was sucking the prick fiercely with hollow cheeks, as Katie coated his hairless balls with saliva. Justin bucked his slim hips up and down, fucking her mouth, and Meg knew he would soon cum for her. She squeezed his shaft between her lips and slid them up and down, again and again. "Oh Mom...Oh Katie," he cried out. "Suck me!" And Meg felt the first squirt of hot semen hit the roof of her mouth. She released his cock from her mouth, and pumped his shaft with her hand. His sperm erupted like a geyser, and soon both she and Katie were catching the streamers of cum in their mouths. Some of it oozed down his cock shaft, and Katie slurped it up noisily. Justin's orgasm subsided, and the woman and the girl licked him clean, pausing now and again to exchange his cum from one tongue to another, kissing each other juicily. They squeezed and milked the last drops of sperm from the pisshole. And all the while, Meg moaned and bucked against Blake, who was fucking her savagely from behind. The sight of the two of them slurping up Justin's cum was too much for Blake, and with a loud groan, he plunged his cock as deep as he could into the wet recesses of Meg's cunt and ejaculated. His cock trembled and convulsed inside her, and then he thrust in and out of her as fast as he could, all the while gasping loudly, shooting his sperm deep inside his lover. Spasm after spasm gripped his body, until he was spent and exhausted with the exertion. He collapsed on Meg's back, sweating and heaving. Gradually, his cock softened inside her, and he removed it with a pop and fell onto the towel, still trying to catch his breath. Meg, too, fell on the big towel and rolled onto her back between Justin and Blake. She spread her legs and let the warmth of the sun wash over her. She felt Blake's cum dripping out of her, flowing over her pussy lips and collecting in a pool beneath her ass. She smiled and purred contentedly. Looking up, she saw Katie kneel next to her, her eyes glued on her pussy. Her tongue was flicking absently over her red, pouty lips. Meg laughed. "Do you like what you see Katie?" "God yes," groaned the girl. "It looks like Blake came buckets inside you! It's running out of your pussy." "Well, don't let it go to waste sweetie!" Katie smiled and clambered between Meg's splayed legs. She lowered her face, stuck out a long pink tongue, and began to lap at Meg's swollen pussy lips, slurping noisily, sucking at them. She drank from her vagina like a straw, collecting the final remnants of Blake's cum as it leaked out. "Oh God Katie, that feels nice," murmured Meg. "Tastes good too!" came Katie's muffled voice. "Sweet and salty at the same time." The girl continued to tongue and lick Meg's pink, shiny cunt lips, lapping up and down like a dog, delighting in the sensual taste, the wonderfully powerful and musky aroma. Her face was wet and shiny with love juices, and she hummed contentedly as she serviced the older woman. "Oh fuck!" exclaimed Meg. "That feels wonderful." Meg watched the girl as she licked her pussy with her talented tongue. She noticed that she was reaching back underneath herself, rubbing her own pussy, and she realized that the girl was probably the only one of them that hadn't yet cum that day. "Ooh sweetie," she purred sympathetically. "No need to play with yourself. Swing your butt over here and we can do each other." Katie needed no further encouragement. Without missing a stroke of her tongue, she maneuvered herself into a 69 position and lowered her trembling, throbbing pussy onto Meg's face. She immediately felt a delightfully smooth, nimble tongue probing her horny pussy. "Mmm," she moaned. "Just like that Meg. Suck me!" Blake's cock was coming back to life as he reclined next to the two women and watched them suck each other off. And so too, he observed, was Justin's. The boy was now kneeling next to them, watching intently as they ate each other out, feasting his eyes on their bodies, especially Katie's. 'And how could he help it?' thought Blake to himself with a smile. Meg and Katie both had great figures, despite the striking differences between them. Katie's form was slim and almost girlish. Her breasts were much smaller than Meg's, but the nipples were no less firm and erect. Her hips were quite slim. And her ass! Blake didn't think that he had ever seen a more beautiful butt in his life. It stuck out just right, slim yet rounded, very firm. The pretty butt cheeks were slightly paler than the rest of her body. It flexed and bucked in an amazing sexual dance, suspended as it was over Meg's probing mouth. She and Meg were moaning in lusty unison as they tongued each other cunts. Katie, especially, was obviously enjoying herself. Her body flexed and quivered sensuously on top of Meg. He realized that neither he nor Justin had really touched her yet. She seemed to be almost forbidden fruit, but that could soon change. Maybe Justin should get the honors? He caught the boy's eyes and motioned with a nod toward Katie's ass. Justin looked at the older man questioningly, and Blake whispered his encouragement. The boy crawled on hands and knees behind the girl, and watched from this new vantage point while his mother licked her juicy pussy. Blake watched as Justin ogled Katie's pussy and asshole and absently stroked his cock with his little hand. Soon the boy's prick was stiff and erect in his fingers. "Katie?" Blake whispered. "Hmm?" came the muffled, questioning reply. The girl's mouth was glued to Meg's pussy. "Would you like a cock in your pussy to go with Meg's tongue?" "Mmm," she purred. "Yesss." "How about Justin's cock?" "Ooh yes." Justin positioned himself behind Katie, clutching her undulating ass in his hands. He inched forward on his knees, aiming his cock at her gaping, wet cunthole. His mother smiled up at him, and briefly interrupting the tongue fucking she was giving Katie, she reached with her hands and helped him position his erect, throbbing cock. She placed it against her gaping pussy hole, and before she knew it, the length of his prick was disappearing inside, only inches away from her glazed and admiring eyes. Katie thrashed and moaned with pleasure. Justin's cock certainly wasn't very large, but it didn't matter. The very thought of this mother and son combination servicing her at the same time was hot beyond belief. As the boy plowed his prick in and out of her tight cunt, Meg began to lightly flutter her tongue against her clit. "OH FUCK!" Katie moaned. "Oh yes...yes...YES!" She buried her face in Meg's sopping pussy and slurped hungrily, but she wasn't really paying attention to what she was doing. Her every thought was bent on the release of her own sexual tension. She bucked her hips furiously up and down, searching out Meg's warm, wet tongue, the boy's thrusting prick. The dual feeling was exquisite. And now a new pleasurable sensation washed over her. A soothing, smooth wetness was gliding over her ass cheeks. She looked over her shoulder with glazed, shiny eyes, and there was Blake, running his tongue along her rear. She groaned, and smiled at him. It felt wonderful! He ran his tongue up and down the crack of her ass, coating it with saliva, then he licked Justin's cock shaft as it slammed in and out of her pussy. He then focused on her asshole, extending his tongue, flicking it against her while Meg sucked her clit and Justin fucked her cunt. Katie bucked furiously against her three lovers. She flexed and undulated her ass obscenely as Blake began to push his tongue against her asshole. He was trying to tongue-fuck her butt, and the feeling was wonderful! She screamed with pleasure against Meg's juicy cunt. After a few minutes, she felt Justin's urgent thrusting slow, then stop entirely, and he slowly extracted his cock from her tight pussy. She began to protest, but before she could say anything, she felt a new sensation. His cock was back, but this time he was pushing it against her asshole. A fleeting sense of panic came over her. She had never been fucked in the ass, had never had anything inserted there that was bigger than a finger. But then she remembered that Justin's cock wasn't very large, and she forced herself to relax. And all the while, Meg's tongue flicked against her clit. Meg looked on as Justin wedged his cock against Katie's puckered asshole. Blake was helping him, spreading Katie's ass cheeks for him while Justin maneuvered his prick into position. Blake allowed a dribble of saliva to fall on the puckered hole, lubricating it. The sight was incredibly erotic. She wondered briefly if Katie had ever been ass-fucked, if she knew how good it felt. She heard Katie's low, guttural moans. Justin pushed gently at Blake's encouragement, and his cock head disappeared easily inside Katie's rectum. "Ooh, ouch," protested Katie. But Blake whispered to her to relax, and Katie did. Meg extended a wet tongue and licked Justin's cock, just at the place where it disappeared inside Katie's bum, to help lubricate it, to make it easier for the girl. Justin pushed again, and this time half of his cock disappeared inside Katie's ass. Meg heard the girl inhale sharply, then groan with pleasure. She licked Justin's cock again, and then began to lick the girl's clitoris, flicking her tongue rapidly against the swollen bud. "Oh God YES!" groaned Katie. She bucked her hips back sharply, and suddenly the entire length of Justin's prick buried itself in the girl's tight, dark hole. She took Katie's clitoris between her lips and suckled gently, peppering it with short stabs of her pointy tongue as she did so. "OH GOD! Lick me Meg! FUCK ME JUSTIN!" cried the girl. And Justin began to plow his erection in and out of Katie's stretched, gaping asshole. Meg felt the girl's sweaty body undulating in an erotic dance on top of her. Katie was emitting a stream of constant moans, her face buried in Meg's pussy. Meg took the girl's clit firmly between her lips and sucked hard. "OH FUCK YES...OH GOD...OH GOD!" cried Katie. "SUCK MEEEE!" And suddenly, the girl was cumming. She screamed with pleasure as she bucked her body violently on top of Meg, thrusting her hips back to take Justin's cock as deeply as she could. And all the while, Meg sucked on the girl's clit, feeling the tender organ convulse and throb between her lips. "FUCK YES!" screamed Katie. "FUCK ME!" she gasped. Her body undulated up and down as her crashing orgasm washed over her. And then Meg came with her, bucking her cunt against Katie's pleasure-giving tongue. And then Justin's loud moan announced that he too was cumming. He thrust in and out of Katie's ass in a blur, shooting his sperm deeply into the girl's rectum. Finally, their bucking, frantic thrusts slowed, then stopped, and the three of them panted and heaved in the aftermath of their orgasms. Meg watched as Justin slowly withdrew his prick from Katie's clinging asshole, and then it was free with a pop, wet and shiny with his cum, and hanging mere inches in front of her face. She couldn't resist - she extended a long tongue and licked the creamy residue from his semi-hard cock. She tasted the pungent mixture of his sperm and her ass, and she found the taste incredibly erotic. When his cock was clean, he pulled away, and she watched, fascinated, as the girl's anus expanded and contracted. A stream of semen flowed out and dripped onto her face, and Meg opened her mouth and drank it in. She then licked the girl's asshole clean, soothingly washing the freshly fucked hole. Finally, she smacked her lips, and the three of them collapsed in a sweaty, panting pile. Blake watched the three of them caress and hug each other tenderly. He shook his head in disbelief at his good fortune. Never in his wildest dreams did he think his summer would ever turn out like this. But he didn't think it would end with the passing of the summer. He smiled. Three years before, Meg had been a shy, rather plain schoolteacher, hardly noticed by him except in passing. Three weeks ago, she had been a hot, sexy slut in his eyes, something to be merely desired and won. But now, their relationship was something else entirely. He liked her, liked her a LOT. What did the future hold for them?
Share Story
The collector Part 1 (Sequel to Mother-Daughter catfight to the death & Necrobabes): A day in the non life of Sally Graham.c
The collector Part 1 (Sequel to Mother-Daughter catfight to the death & Necrobabes) A day in the non life of Sally Graham
Hello my name is Sally Graham I’m 18 years old or at least was and like any girl my age I dreamed of partying with friends and boyfriends or in my case girlfriends that and off course head to college, graduate and start a career
Share Story
Share Story
Jason and Katie
Jason awoke that Monday morning dreading the day. School, teachers, homework… they were getting old, and steadily more boring as he got older. But this Monday was going to be worse than the rest though, since he’d have to go through the day without his girlfriend, Cara. He broke up with Cara the previous Saturday after a 2 year relationship. It hurt and he struggled to shake thoughts of Cara out of his head as he got out of bed to take a shower.
He undressed, looking at himself in the mirror. He was your average 16 year old. 6’1’’, 170 lbs, brown hair, brown eyes, somewhat muscular frame from years of athletics… not a half bad looking kid. He stepped under the warm water and a memory of him and Cara makin He finished his shower, got dressed, ate breakfast and was off to another exciting day of school. He arrived 10 minutes before class started and was surprised to see Katie standing by his locker. Katie was beautiful. No other word could describe her. 5’4’’, 110 lbs, blond hair, blue eyes, perfect breasts, and an ass that every guy dreamed of having next to him. Katie greeted him with a wave and a sexy little smile, “Hey there Jason, how’s it going? I heard the news about u and Cara… sorry.†“Thanks, its been kinda ruff but, I’ll live.†Jason replied with a little sigh. Katie put her hand on his shoulder, “If you ever need someone to talk to… you know my number.†“Yeah, thanks… I might have to take u up on that offer.†Jason said with a smile. Katie giggled, “ Looking forward too it. See you later.†And with that she walked away, her perfect ass hypnotizing him with each step. “Wow!†Jason thought “I’m definitely callin’ her!†The day continued without much excitement. Until lunch came and he found himself in little situation. He and Cara had eaten lunch together everyday… he guessed that would have to change and he found a deserted table and began to eat his food in solitude. Soon after he sat down Katie sat down right across from him with that same sexy smile she’d flashed him that morning. “Hey there big guy… how goes it?†Jason was surprised. He’d talked to Katie in the past, but she never seemed to go out of her way to talk to him… but he liked the company and honestly couldn’t get enough of that body! “It’s goin’.†Jason replied. A very awkward silence followed… Katie was the one to break it. “So u ready for that Chemistry test tomorrow?†“ Heck no! That stuff is like a different language to me!†Jason said. “Well I could tutor you if you’d like that.†Katie said with a devilish little grin. Jason couldn’t believe his luck! “Sure, my parents work the swing shift every night so they’re always gone by 7...you can come by any time after that.†“Cool,†replied Katie, “It’s a date, I’ll see u at 7.†Jason spent the rest of the day waiting for 7 o’clock to come. After school he quickly took a shower, shaved, and got his parents to leave as soon as possible. At a little after 7 the doorbell rang. Jason opened the door and immediately felt that familiar sensation in his groin. Katie stood in front of him wearing a black mini skirt that showed off her tan legs, and a pink top that revealed just enough cleavage to make him want more. He stared at her in a daze until she finally snapped him out of it. “Can I come in?†she asked. “Yeah sure,†Jason stammered still taken aback by her beauty, “Make yourself at home.†Katie sat on the couch and placed her books on the table. The 2 got right down to business working on Chemistry problems and after about 45 minutes of studying, Jason finally understood it all. “Lets take a break,†Jason requested, “I’ll get you a soda.†Jason went into the kitchen and got them both a Pepsi. He handed her the soda and sat down next to her on the couch. They sat in silence sipping their drinks for a few minutes. Katie, was again the one to break the silence. “Do you think I’m pretty?†Jason froze… did he hear her right? “What?†he asked in surprise. “Do you think I’m pretty?†she repeated with a sexy grin. He couldn’t believe it. The most beautiful girl in school was well, making a move on him. He saw his opening and knew there wasn’t a better time to tell the truth. “No, I don’t think you’re pretty…. I think you’re beautiful Katie.†She looked into his eyes and knew he was telling the truth. She too found it the perfect opportunity to tell him the truth too. “Jason, I’ve liked you for so long… I can’t even remember a time I didn’t think about you.†Jason looked into her eyes. They were locked in a trance. Katie felt that familiar wetness between her legs and longed for him to be inside her. She’d wanted him for so long, and now, she just needed one sign that would give her the guarantee of letting her passion go. Jason made the first move… he slowing brushed his hand against her cheek and that was all she needed. She tackled Jason, forcing him to lie on the couch with her on top of him, feeling his hard cock pressing against her stomach as they kissed passionately. Seconds seemed like hours as they stayed locked in a kiss neither had ever experience before. Soon, Katie lost control and reached her hand down to the cock she ached to feel inside her. She unbuttoned the fly of Jason’s jeans and ripped them off as quickly as she could. She then stared at the large bulge in Jason’s boxers and began breathing heavier as the reality of having his manhood just behind the thin layer of cloth. She reached her hand to the elastic of his boxers and ripped them off, letting his cock spring to life in front of her. She gasped in surprise at the sight in front of her. He was bigger than any guy she’d ever been with. By her judgment, at least 9 inches long… she almost passed out from excitement. She had never been so wet in her life… she wanted this cock more than anything in the world… and she had it! Without a single word she took every inch of him into her mouth. Jason cocked his head back and let out a low moan. He couldn’t believe it. Cara had never been able to take that much of his cock, and this girl had taken every last inch… no questions asked. Katie soon picked up a good rhythm, bobbing her head up and down on his massive cock. She began to hum with each bob… which drove Jason crazy! She could sense he was close and contemplated taking his load in her mouth… but that’s not what she came here for. She wanted to feel that monster cock in her tight little pussy! She wanted to ride it and feel him cum inside her. She stopped her oral attack on his cock, and looked into his eyes. They both new what was next. He undressed her with ease and soon the naked body of a goddess stood before him. The look in her eyes said all the words she couldn’t say and the urges they both felt left nothing to doubt. He held her close and kissed her lips, but she already had her mind on other things. She loved him, there was no doubt… she always had, and now she wanted to show him… even if she couldn’t say it. He still lay on the couch with his cock standing strait in the air… she could feel her wetness dripping down her leg, something that had never happened to her, and she knew this was right. She positioned her shaved pussy above his waiting cock. She looked into his eyes, the love was there, they both felt it… and without a word she let herself fall onto his rod. They both let out a gasp as he felt his entire length slip easily into her pussy. She sat on his cock for several seconds, savoring the feeling of being completely full. She soon began to rock back and forth slowing loosening up her pussy and relieving the tension, preparing her pussy for the fucking of a lifetime. After a few minutes she began to move up and down on his rod, feeling every inch go in and out of her tight box every time. She moaned with pleasure as the pace quickened. He tilted his head back and joined in with her moaning, moving his hips up and down do meet her wonderful pussy. She screamed and moaned in pleasure and the silence that had been shared between the 2 since the beginning of their experience was broken as Katie let out a moan and screamed, “Fuck me Jason! Fuck my little pussy!†This was all Jason could take… it was time for him to take control! He quickly stopped Katie, and stood up. She stood up next to him wondering what he had in mind… hoping he would put his wonderful dick back into her throbbing cunt. “Turn around sweetheart.†Jason whispered in her ear. The feel of his breath on her ear make her tremble and she obeyed his order. She spun around and with a little bit of force Jason bent her over for the ramming of the century! He thrust his cock inside her and she came almost immediately… making her entire body shake! “FUCK!!!†screamed Katie in a state of complete pleasure. Jason seemed to ignore her earth shattering orgasm and continued to ram the fuck out of her pussy. She loved every second of it and let him know it! “OH MY FUCKING GOD JASON! FUCK ME! RAM THAT FUCKING PUSSY! YES! OH MY GOD YES!†Her screams only made him go faster, and she loved it! She seemed to be cumming constantly. He had never fucked a girl so hard in his life, and the fact that she wanted more only made it hotter. She moaned and screamed for more, “HARDER BABY! GIVE ME THAT COCK JASON! FUCKING GIVE IT TO ME! OH SHIT! GIVE IT TO ME!†He loved it… and didn’t want it to end, but soon he could hold back no more… he started fucking her harder and faster than either of them thought possible, and Katie could sense his urgency to cum. “CUM IN MY PUSSY BABY! FILL UP MY FUCKING PUSSY JASON! CUM BABY!†With that Jason was brought over the edge. She shot a load into her that seemed to fill her up almost instantly. She felt his hot seed flow into her and came seconds after him, finally feeling what she’d wanted to so many years. He pulled out still spraying cum on her ass and back. Finally he stopped. Katie turned around and was more than happy to clean off his cock by sucking every last drop of cum off his dick. They were both exhausted… completely drained of all energy they fell asleep on Jason’s couch in each others arms. The last words they spoke being “I love you.â€Â
Share Story
The Robsons CHAPTER 6
The Robsons CHAPTER 6
ÂÂ
Sipping on his whiskey Joe looked over at little Mandy who hadn’t moved for the last few hours. He was very concerned for her condition but had not wanted to interrupt the others who in their alcohol fuelled lust tried to outdo each other in the depravity of the acts they invented for their captives. He hoped that they would show some restraint as they sobered up otherwise the lives of these slave  The slight movement of her shoulders encouraged him as she breathed deeply, recovering after her exhausting ordeal. He took advantage of a momentary lull in the conversation to go over and check on her.  “I better start to tidy up†he said as he reached the girl and checked her vital signs. With relief he found her pulse quite strong though her heartbeat was very fast. As he turned her to him the look of absolute terror in her eyes surprised him.  “Stay calm little one†he whispered tenderly, “your ordeal is over for tonight. Close your eyes and try to get some restâ€Â.  He looked over at Louise who stared back at him from the corner of the room where she lay, her anxiety for her daughter plain in her eyes. He gave her a quick nod and she visibly relaxed.  “I guess I’ll put the dogs in the kennels and check on the little dog slut while I am there†he said to Bob. “Want to make sure she is in good condition for the gang tomorrowâ€Â.  “Good idea Dad†Bob replied to the strains of Merv’s snoring and Dave’s whistle as they snoozed. “I’d help you myself but I am totally fucked†he chortled.  Bob relaxed in the chair and closed his eyes as Joe gathered Hades and Brutus and led them through the door. The dogs came quietly, calm after the evenings exertions. Reaching the barn he turned on the lights before entering. The evening was cool and temperature in the kennels caused his arm hairs to rise. Locking the dogs in their cages he made his way to Lisa.  Lisa lay curled in a ball her tiny naked body pushed as deep in the straw as possible trying to keep warm. Considering the slightness of the girl Joe was still totally amazed that she had earlier fucked three of their biggest hounds simultaneously. That was one sight he would carry to his grave. He entered the cage and checked her pulse. It was strong. The child was so exhausted that she never moved. Then he put his hand on her forehead and was pleased to note that she didn’t show a fever. “Good†he said aloud, “she is recovering nicelyâ€Â. He moved his hand gently along her body, pausing at her beautiful little breasts to caress her nipples and then around her back to investigate the deep slashes from the dogs’ paws. The bleeding had stopped and he was delighted to note no stitches would be required.  He eased her legs apart and slowly inserted his forefinger in her vagina. He rubbed her clit to grease her for his internal inspection and was pleased at the tightness her love tunnel retained. ‘Ah the resilience of youth’ he commented to himself. While he knew she must be badly bruised there was no evidence of any tearing or other internal damage.  Lisa stirred and realizing she was not alone wearily dragged herself to her knees and presented her pussy for a fucking. She shivered from cold and fear. “Oh please fuck me,†she whimpered, “I love to feel your big cock raping my pussy. Fuck me hard and make me cum like the dog bitch I am.†She said it by rote like her times tables and Joe knew she didn’t mean a bit of it, but the sight of the tiny abused teen suddenly aroused him.  “Would you like to fuck a man for a change little girl?†he whispered. “You tired of servicing dog cocks yet?† Lisa recognized the voice as belonging to the old man and suddenly saw her chance to earn her way out of this hell.  “Oh please uncle Joeâ€Â, she pleaded, “Please put your big fat cock in me. I want to be fucked like a woman just once. Let me show you how good I can be, oh please, please let me?† “You sure you wouldn’t want to try out a few of the dogs first to get you in the mood?†he asked, prolonging the moment.  He delighted in the silence as her tired confused mind feverishly sought the answer that would give her the least pain.  Then finally, “I will fuck whatever you tell me to uncle Joe, and I will come like a good bitch to make you happyâ€Â.  Her words were light and cheerful, but Joe picked up the anguished hopeless tone that lay beneath and it drove him wild. He was not a natural to this, Bob had introduced him to the game after Lilly died and he had gone along with it, but had never felt a part of it until now. Her submissiveness and eagerness to do anything to please empowered him as never before. His cock was aching for action.  “Hmm,†he considered aloud, “perhaps you would be better off fucking something else at that. I know Bob wants you to be a cum receptacle for the animals and he might get mad if let you feel human cock. You wouldn’t want uncle Bob to get mad at me would you Lisa?† “No Uncle Joe†she whimpered.  “I knowâ€Â, he said as if he’d just had a great idea. “As you are all horny and mad for cock it would be a shame to disappoint you. You are mad for some cock in your pussy, aren’t you bitch?  “Oh, yes please†she begged, turning her face to him and trying to force a smile, as her eyes brimmed with tears. “I really do need a big cock in me now!† “Good, then I think it would be a good idea to get in some quick practice for tomorrow when the rest of the gang come round. They have some really exciting things planned for you and it would be a shame if you were to spoil it all by crying and screaming and not cumming for them wouldn’t it?† She whimpered as she realized the painful implications of his words.  “Answer me bitch!†the old man growled.  “I would hate to make them unhappy by not cumming for them, uncle Joe†she managed finally.  “I was sure you would see it that way,†replied Joe sounding pleased. He removed her lead from the cage door and attached it to the leather collar round her neck. “Heel bitch†he ordered as he jerked it and led her from her cage. She followed on all fours and wondered silently where he was taking her.  Lisa was terrified at the thoughts of what this evil old man was going to make her do. She knew that she had no choice but to obey his every whim, but she felt cheated as she thought he had come to reward her for being a good bitch earlier. She had given her all to convince them that she could be a good girl and would not cause anymore trouble, and she was sure that the old man was going to let her join her mother and sister inside the house. But no, she had more to do to earn her freedom.  She was taken through an adjoining door into another area of the barn. She noticed a number of stalls and recognized the sound and smell of horses. She wondered what he had in mind for her in here, 'What could a girl do with horses that would turn these men on?’  Joe brought her to her feet and gently pushed her matted hair from her face fixing it behind her ears. “You have been such a good girl today Lisa I think it is only right that you should be rewardedâ€Â. His smile and friendly voice so incongruous from his earlier demeanor, made her nervous and suspicious but she had no other choice but to go along with his game.  “Thank you uncle Joe, I have been trying hard to be goodâ€Â, she answered tentatively, hoping he had expected her to reply.  “Have you ever been on a horse before?†he asked leading her to a stall where a beautiful mini stallion stood placidly munching from an oats bucket.  “No uncle Joe, I haven’t she replied. “I thought it was every little girls dream to and ride a pony†he said kindly “would you like to have go on patch?† Lisa though still very nervous would love to get a chance to ride a pony for the first time. It had been her dream ever since she was five years old, but for obvious reasons her parents couldn’t afford the luxury. “Could I really uncle Joe? She asked once more becoming the innocent little girl of last week.  “Sure Honey†he replied smiling and picked up a bridle and placed it on patch. Then he led the pony from the stall to the middle of the stables. “Come on then Lisa come here and I will give you a leg upâ€Â. Lisa eagerly obeyed and climbed on the pony’s back.  It felt strange to be naked astride the pony, the warm hairy feel of his skin felt good as it rubbed against her pussy and inner thighs. Once she got her balance Joe led the pony at a walk up and down the stable. She held onto the pony’s mane and the movement increased the pleasure she felt as his backbone rubbed back and forth between her labia. “You having a good time Lisa?†Joe asked laughing. “Oh yes uncle Joeâ€Â, the delighted little girl replied, thrilled just by the experience of fulfilling her childhood dream. “It is lovely up here, I have always wanted to ride a pony.† Joe led patch up and down the barn for about half an hour and then finally called a halt. “I don’t know about you two but my feet are killing me, I just couldn’t walk another stepâ€Â, he said affecting a gasp. Lisa dismounted and then hugged patch tightly around the neck kissing his nose. “Oh thank you patch†she gushed that was lovely. “I bet you have fallen in love with that mangy old horse by now†laughed Joe.  “Oh he is not mangy uncle Joe he is beautiful and he is so cute I cant help but love him†she replied, hugging the pony’s neck once more.  “I am so glad darling it will make the next bit so much easierâ€Â, said the old man in a sinister voice that sent a sudden shiver down her spine. Lisa looked at him questioningly. “Well he has let you ride him for the last half an hour, I think it is only fair that you return the favour don’t you? And as you love him there is only one way a girl can really prove it to the man in her life isn’t there?† The realization of what he said shocked her to the core. “You don’t mean…?†she asked slowly praying she had misunderstood. “He has a lovely cock Lisa and he’s always gentle with his girls, he really appreciates their efforts to please him.† He pulled on her lead and took her to a side stall in which there stood a wooden bench with straps bolted to it on one end. “Lie along the bench and place your wrists in the straps Lisa, come on hurry up its getting lateâ€Â, ordered Joe impatiently. When she got in position, Lisa found her stomach fully supported with her legs and ass dangling over the edge her feet touching the floor. Joe bound her wrists tight preventing her from moving, then went out and led the pony into the stall. He wheeled him round in front so she could see the size of his cock as it grew in anticipation of the forthcoming covering.  “Uncle Joe this is going to kill me,†said Lisa quietly “Please let me up, I will do anything else you want, please don’t put me through thisâ€Â. Joe looked sadly at her, it is good practice for tomorrow girl and you did say you loved him, believe it and welcome his demonstration of his love for you and it will see you throughâ€Â.  He led the pony round the back out of sight and then Lisa stiffened as she felt the old mans fingers spread her lips and caress her clit. The invasion of her private hole, brought her back to the reality she had managed to put from her mind for the last hour and keening softly gave herself up to the arousal that her body now tingled to. With silent tears of self-loathing she pushed her pussy back onto the man's rough fingers, determined to be as wet as possible when taking the extremely large cock of her new lover. The pony neighed loudly as he came fully erect. He had done this many times before and knew what was coming. He pranced as Joe led him round in front of Lisa one last time so she could view the full dimensions of the tool that she would soon be pleasing.  The Little girl winced in fear as her eyes zoomed in on her lover’s pole. It was over a foot long and very thick with a slightly thicker head. “You like what you see Lisa?†asked Joe threateningly. She choked around the expected reply, “Oh uncle Joe it is so big and lovely, I just cant wait to have it pounding in my cunt so I can properly thank him for giving me a lovely ride† “You will much prefer this ride babe†he replied sniggering at his own pun.  Then she felt the pony’s hairy underbelly as he mounted her and closed her eyes as she felt his member caressing her pussy lips and slowly pushing them apart to slide painfully into her depths. She gasped as she tried to accommodate the largest thing ever to get this far in her body. Her legs pushed out wide and she could not hold back the scream as she felt the engorged tip crash against her cervix. Then Joe let him free and patch pummeled in and out of her the friction as it moved along the overstretched walls love tunnel sending her to heights of pain she had never known existed.  The old man went round the front and pulled her hair lifting her head up. “Tell me how much you are loving this Lisa,†he crooned. “Open your eyes so I can see the waves of pleasure in them†The poor agonized teen lifted her eyelids and tried to obey, but though she forced a smile to her lips her eyes betrayed the true torture she experienced. “This is so good uncle Joeâ€Â, she croaked, “He is so strong isn’t he?†Then the wail she held in check forced its way out as the pony shot his powerful load into her extending her stomach to accommodate the increased volume.  The pony pulled out and stood back on the ground. Lisa sighed in relief as her cramped muscles shrank back to normal extension. “Now wasn’t that funâ€Â, smiled Joe. “It was lovely Uncle Joe, thank you for letting me fuck him. Now he knows that I really love himâ€Â, said Lisa her voice clearer now the intense strain was removed.  “But he doesn’t Lisa does he?†said Joe sadly, “he fucked you but all you did was scream and huff and blow, if you really loved him you would have cum for him wouldn’t you?† “But I tried, I really didâ€Â, cried Lisa, “but he was so big I couldn’t cum because of the pain. “Well we will just have to try again, Lisa,†said Bob firmly, “we cannot let poor patch go to bed thinking you are just a cock whore, it might hurt his feelings and give him a complex. You wouldn’t want that would you girl? After he being so nice and giving you two great rides already tonight?† “No uncle Joe†the little teen replied sadly, “It would not be fairâ€Â.  “Good girl†smiled Joe, “I knew you would see it my wayâ€Â.  He led the pony round the stable again and the beast showed his virile powers of recovery as his enormous cock stood to attention once more. Then Joe brought him back behind Lisa and let him mount her again. This time forgoing the foreplay as her pussy was well greased with horse jism from the previous copulation.  The invasion was no easier this time and Lisa grunted loudly as her tired cramped love canal was cruelly ripped apart and her cervix crushed once more by the horses baby maker. Joe stood round the front and lifted her head up once more. “I bet it is even better this time you lucky mare,†he said as he pulled out his cock and showed it to her. “Oh I love it Uncle Joe, I will definitely cum for him now, gasped Lisa, searching for the sensations she knew her clit would be shooting at her brain. She found the thread and latched on, embracing the feeling as it built momentum from her very depths. She welcomed the pain now as an additional stimulus to the orgasm she knew was racing her way. When it hit it was amazing, the sheer power of it tingled through every nerve ending in her body, as her lover maintained his relentless rhythm.  As she descended from her incredible high she could feel the origin of another pulsing from distance, racing to take her even higher to the next plane of pleasure. It was then that Joe stuffed his cock in her mouth, pushing down her throat until he was buried to the hilt. Matching the motion of the rampant beast on the other side of the bench he fucked the little teens mouth with abandon. This was the first time he had ever lost control and he gloried in it.  The loud neigh as the pony seeded his mare once more sent him over the edge and he shot his load deep into the belly of his whore pulling out half way and spraying the remainder over her face and tits. Lisa was lost in her own incredible high and welcomed the excretions of her lovers of each species with relish.  After a brief rest the old man settled the pony in his stall and led the bitch mare back to her cage. “Now tell me how much you love patch Lisa,†he said quietly. “Oh uncle Bob, he is amazing, I love him to bits†she replied this time with conviction. “I bet all little girls get to ride their ponies both ways eventually†he told her, â€ÂYou were just lucky and got both first experiences on the same nightâ€Â.  She nestled back in the straw, and he locked her cage, and then went to remove the tape from the camera, this video was for his eyes only.ÂÂ
Share Story
villes bitch on all
Share Story
Share Story
Sweet time at the office part 3
ÂÂ
If you want me to continue this story please send your invitation at: pb1399@yahoo.itShare Story
Teens' Night of Horror
It was a beautiful fall evening. The weather was just perfect. It was a little nippy, but it really wasn’t cold yet. The aroma of burning leaves hung in the evening air. A few clouds drifted past the full moon. Some of the younger trick or treaties were convinced they had seen a witch or two, or maybe a large bat, fly past the moon as well. Of course, the older kids sort of encouraged the younger kids to see those things in the clouds.
It was the perfect night for Halloween trick or treating. It would have been perfect for Susan as well. Perfect, if she had not been drafted by her mother. Her mother had insisted she keep an eye on her younger siblings. Her mother had told the teen to escort
The beautiful eighteen-year-old girl had protested having to be stuck her siblings. Her mother simply used the ultimate weapon. “Susan, you will go with your brother and sister this evening, or you won’t be going to the costume dance at school tonight. They will be done and back home more than early enough for you to get to the dance on time.â€Â
Susan reluctantly agreed with her mother. “Ok, Mom! I’ll take them trick or treating, but I’ll have to wear my costume too. I won’t have time to change when we get back and still get to the school on time.â€Â
“That will be fine. You better hurry then. It’s getting dark and they’re waiting for you in the living room. They’re dressed and chomping at the bit to get going.â€Â
“OK Mom.†Susan yelled as she ran up the stairs to her bedroom. She looked forward to wearing her costume. It made her look sexy and a little older than her eighteen years.
She was dressed as a witch when she came back down the stairs, a very sexy witch. Her tattered, loose fitting, black dress didn’t quite reach her knees. It fluttered in the breeze as she walked in her black low-heeled shoes. As the dress waved in the air, it revealed most of her shapely pair of nicely tanned legs. The top of the dress was low cut and revealed a great deal of her ample cleavage. In spite of her mother’s protests and warnings, Susan enjoyed showing off the cleavage created by her full c-cup breasts. They had developed over the past couple of years, and Susan was very proud of them. From under her pointed black hat her long, silky, raven hair fell straight down her back, which was also exposed by the plunging back of her dress.
It was well after dusk when Susan came down the stairs in her costume. Even her brother was impressed. “Wow, Sis! You look nice.â€Â
“Thanks kid. Are you two ready to go?†Susan hustled the kids out into the night. She thought, ‘If my little brother likes me, then the boys at the dance ought to go nuts.’
Their mother wasn’t worried about them being out after dark. Nothing bad ever happened around their part of town. Their neighborhood was mostly upper middle class and no one ever did anything really out of line.
It wasn’t long until the kids had nearly filled their sacks with enough surgery treats to keep their dentist happy for months. The three siblings had headed home. On the way home they passed by an ancient three-story house that had been abandoned for as long even the parents in the area could remember. Occasionally, someone would see a light flickering in one of the windows. The light probably came from some source in the neighborhood. Still, some swore the old mansion was haunted. No one ever dared approach it. They just scurried past as fast as they could.
However, this night was different. The old house was not dark at all. In fact, it was well lit inside and out. It was even invitingly decorated for Halloween.
“Come on Sis, just one more house.†Her brother begged.
â€ÂI don’t know about this one. It’s haunted you know.†Susan tried to frighten them out of going up to this strange house.
“Please!†Both kids chorused.
“Well, OK. But this is the last one. Then we have to get home.†Susan insisted.
“Thanks Sis.†The kids yelled as they tore up the walk that led to the wide front porch of the old house. The door opened before they even got a chance to knock. A tall man dressed as a warlock stood before the startled kids.
In spite of being startled, they bravely yelled. “TRICK OR TREAT!â€Â
Susan walked up on the porch just as the warlock handed a very large candy bar to each of the kids. He openly ogled the teen’s shapely body. He stared at Susan’s tits long enough to make the teen uncomfortable. Then he stared deeply into her eyes.
She was transfixed by his stare. His eyes were so dark, they were black. Susan was unable to break the stare.
Licking his lips as though tasting something delicious, he finally broke his stare. “My, my! What a beautiful young witch you are. Would you like a candy bar too?â€Â
“Uh, no, no thank you, Sir. I, I, I’m watching my weight.†Susan stammered as she snapped back to reality and replied.
The warlock reached out and gently took both of Susan’s hands in his. As he gently squeezed her hands, he stared into her eyes again. Susan was again frozen by the stare of this strange older man. He appeared to be at least thirty-five years old, maybe even forty. That was ancient to Susan. He must be at least as old as her mom and dad. His stare was stirring something strange deep within the teen.
“Well then, perhaps you would like to come to a little party we’re having tonight? You can stop by any time before midnight. I’m sure my other guests would love to meet and get to know you.â€Â
Susan regained her senses again and noticed her brother and sister had left the old house’s porch. They were walking toward the sidewalk. Unsure of herself, Susan answered with a quiver in her voice. “Sir, I have a prior commitment, but I might be able to stop by later tonight, if that’s alright.â€Â
“Please do. I would really like to show you to my guests.†He smiled and squeezed Susan’s hands once more. He then bent at the waste and kissed her left hand before releasing the teen. He then stepped back and closed his door.
Susan and her brother and sister hurriedly walked home without speaking. Immediately after getting her siblings in the house, Susan yelled to her mom. “We’re home. I’m going to the dance now.â€Â
“OK! Have fun and don’t stay out too late.†Her mother called out from the kitchen.
As the teen walked the short three blocks to school, something kept popping into her mind. Those eyes! Those black eyes! She couldn’t get the warlock’s eyes out of her mind. It was as if they were still staring at her. With every step she took the strange feeling within she had felt earlier grew stronger. Her hand was tingling where the stranger had kissed it.
Susan was at the school’s doorway when she changed her mind. She decided to go to the warlock’s party instead of the dance. She turned and practically ran to the ancient house.
As she stepped on the porch, the door slowly opened. She briefly hesitated at the doorway. She could see several people inside. There he was, the warlock that had invited her to the party. He turned to face her. He beckoned her to come in.
Susan had an urge to run away as fast as she could, but she ignored it.
In her mind, the warlock spoke to her. ‘Come in my beautiful young witch. Come and join with us! We’ve been expecting you. My guests want to meet you, and I am so looking forward to having you.’
As if drawn by some unseen force, Susan stepped over the threshold. An unseen hand closed the door behind her. She entered the main room where a roaring fire was burning in the fireplace. The small group of guest already there greeted her like an old friend.
The warlock greeted and introduced her. “Welcome to our group, my young witch. Tonight, you will be one of us. We don’t use formal names. We may use first names if need be. Tonight, we are as we appear. You are, of course, the witch. As you can see, I am a warlock. Sort of a match, don’t you agree. That lovely creature on the couch is a vampiress. Next to her is her mate and master, the vampire. We call him Count. The figure lurking in the corner is a…. Well, we’re not really sure what he is. He says he’s a werewolf, but he has promised not to kill and eat anyone tonight. As you see you are the only witch here. We really needed you to round out our little group.â€Â
About then the butler, who looked strangely like the character Igor from an old black and white movie, brought her a drink in a silver goblet. The drink was a dark red wine. Without thinking Susan took a big gulp. It tasted delicious to her and was surprising easy to swallow. Though she was unaccustomed to the taste and affects of alcohol, Susan figured she needed a little help relaxing. After all, this was her first adult party.
When her drink was gone, her host offered to show her around the old house. He told her the property and house had been in his family for nearly two hundred years. Though the furnishings were in pristine condition, the crystal and silver shone brightly, everything looked as though it had been there since the house was first built. Lighting was throughout the house was provided by lit candles in wall sconces. It all looked as it had when it was new. Except for the style, nothing appeared to have aged at all.
When Susan and the warlock returned to the main room and the rest of the guests, the butler brought her another drink. This time it tasted just a little bitter. She drank it down anyway as she chatted with her new friends. She soon began to feel a little weak. She could still stand, walk, and talk, but she seemed to have lost her sense of self. She felt as though she was just an observer of her own actions.
Looking to her host, she groggily spoke. “Sir, I feel funny. I never drink wine, and it’s seems to be going to my head. I think I should probably go home now.â€Â
“Nonsense! The party is just getting started. What you are feeling is the effect of the potion you just drank. You will remain fully awake and aware of everything that’s happening around and to you. You will be able to speak as well. However, you will have no way of resisting my commands. Come with me, my witch. I have another room to show you.â€Â
The warlock led the defenseless teen down into the old home’s basement. The other guests follow close behind. He directed her into that he called, “…our special induction room.†The induction room appeared to be a small theater with walls of stone. Lit torches on the walls illuminated the room. There were several chairs facing a small stage. A few guests were already seated in the room when Susan entered. On the stage was a long stone table set so the long side faced the audience. Her host referred to the table as their altar. The stone table bore many dark stains. Susan could only fearfully guess what had made the stains. In her mind, she feared she was about to add to the stains.
Susan had absolutely no willful control over her body. She complied without a word of protest when the warlock told her to remove her shoes and stand before the gathered attendees. She was then escorted by the two vampires up onto the stage and led to stand next to the table.
The warlock followed Susan and her escorts onto the stage and spoke to the frightened teen. “You will now become part of our group. But to do that, you must be nude.†She gasped and a single tear rolled down her cheek as the warlock, with a single swift jerk, violently ripped her dress away from her body.
Susan stood before the group of strangers clad only in her lacy black bra and matching panties. Her c-cup breasts were spilling over the top of the bra as she had intended. The problem was she had intended to impress some of the boys at the school dance, not some older stranger. “Please Sir, why are you doing this? I have done nothing wrong. And why are you all costumed as if you came from an old movie?â€Â
As the group admired the nearly nude teen, her host spoke to his guests. “I was right! This little witch will make a delightful addition to our family. My witch, as I told you earlier, we are as we appear.†The others quickly agreed.
Susan’s fear grew as she heard the warlock’s command in her mind. ‘Remove your panties and bra so we can see all of you’
Even though she had never been with a boy, Susan knew what they were going to do to her. With tears flowing, the frightened teen did as she had been silently instructed. She didn’t understand the strange power the warlock had over her, but she knew she had to obey. As she dropped her bra to the floor her firm young breasts stood out proudly from her chest. Their size accentuated her slender build. Her nipples started to harden. When she pushed her panties down her legs and stepped out of them, she stood completely nude in front of this group of strangers. Her black pubic bush matched the raven hair on her head.
Susan begged her host to not do to her what she feared he intended doing. “Please Sir, don’t do this. I’m a good girl. I’ve never even seen a boy’s body. I don’t do this kind of thing. Please, let me go. I won’t say anything to anyone. I promise.â€Â
‘Of course your will, but it won’t matter. Get on our altar. Put your arms over your head. Spread your legs. We want to inspect our newest member.’
Susan obeyed without delay. As the warlock had instructed, she vulgarly spread herself on the table her host had called an altar.
He then called the group to surround and inspect their new member. Their hands freely roamed her smooth body. She felt them fondling her breasts and pinching her nipples. Her pussy was gently fingered until her own body betrayed her. Her nipples hardened and stood proudly out from her young and firm tits. Her virgin pussy was soaking wet with her own juices. With the permission of the host, the vampires licked, sucked, and nipped at her tits and the erect nipples topping them off. The two vampires continued to ravish the teen’s tits and nipples until the mounds were aching with desire.
In the mean time, the werewolf had placed his fury head between her splayed legs and was frantically lapping at her spread pussy. Her lubricating juices were flowing as freely as her tears. She could feel the creature between her legs driving his tongue as deeply into her tight pussy as he could. He was trying to lap up as much of her juices as possible. Susan was soon writhing with desire on the altar from the sexual attention she was receiving.
Susan gasped in pain when she felt a sting on each breast. The vampires had bitten her and left two small punctures on the inside curve of each of her tits.
“Enough!†The warlock ordered, and Susan’s body was immediately left unattended. He then stepped up beside Susan and slowly removed his clothing. His chest and arms were very pale but well muscled. The teen gasped again when her tormentor lowered her pants. His cock appeared to be no more than an inch or two of shriveled meat. Then, as she stared at it, the warlock’s cock began to grow. It grew and grew until he sported a huge cock. Though she had never seen a real cock, this one rivaled any she had ever looked at on internet porn sites. It had grown to nearly nine inches long and as thick as a softball bat. Its head was an angry purple and continuously dripping precum.
Susan couldn’t take her eyes off the warlock’s massive weapon, a weapon she knew he intended to use on her. “Oh please, Sir. Don’t hurt me. I really am a good girl. I’ve never done anything like this. I’m a virgin. I’ll never be able to take that thing. You’ll rip me apart. Please….â€Â
“Silence!†The warlock demanded.
Susan obeyed instantly. Her tears continued flowing down her cheeks.
“My young witch, you are about to become mine. The act we are about to perform on our altar will seal you to me as my mate for all eternity. I not only intend to shove this cock into that sweet pussy of yours, but I intend to impregnate you. I can tell by the look of your body and the smell of your cunt that you ready to be fucked, and your womb is ripe for breeding. You will be soon produce a son for me.â€Â
The warlock then stepped between Susan’s widely spread legs. He grabbed her legs behind her knees and roughly pulled her down the altar until her ass was just barely on the stone. Holding one of her legs under each arm, the warlock placed his cock’s large head at the small opening to her vulnerable pussy. With little effort, the warlock pushed his cock’s head into the teen’s tight hole. Her pussy lips painfully spread to accept the invader.
“Oh please Sir, it hurts! Take it out! Don’t do this to me. Please take it out.†Susan pleaded with the warlock.
With a quick but short shove, the invading cock’s head rested against the proof of Susan’s chastity. She cried out from the pain of having her pussy’s lips so suddenly pried open. Her hymen had but a few seconds left to guard her inner treasures.
She cried but knew there was no stopping the warlock. He was going to steal her cherry no matter how much she begged.
Tightening his grip on her legs, the warlock violently thrust forward. He buried the full length of his cock deep into Susan’s cunt.
Susan’s scream echoed off the stone walls of the induction room. The pain burned into her mind and soul. She had felt the searing pain the instant the warlock’s cock had wept her virginity away. A spit second later, she felt him ram into her cervix before painfully entering her vulnerable womb. Her sex had been brutally forced open by the warlock’s massive cock.
Dropping her legs, the warlock painfully squeezed both of Susan’s tits. He then pulled his cock from her body. His cock was dripping with her cherry’s blood. Blood was also oozing from her devirginated cunt.
The vampiress immediately fell to her knees and begged to be allowed to clean the warlock’s bloody cock. She was granted permission. Her mate was also granted permission to clean Susan’s bloody cunt. Both vampires did an enthusiastically good job of cleaning the blood from the organs offered to them.
When the vampires were finished, the warlock returned to his position between Susan’s still spread legs. Holding her legs under his arms again, with little warning, he shoved his cock back into Susan’s painful pussy. As he slowly and deeply stroked in and out of her tight hole, the warlock spoke to Susan. “You are now my mate now and for eternity. The bites on your tits have bound you to our group forever.â€Â
He increased the speed and depth of his strokes until he was ramming into her cervix with each thrust. Then, just as the antique clock began striking midnight, with a loud roar, the warlock drove his massive cock’s head past her cervix and into Susan’s womb. He instantly began pumping a huge load of cum into the ripe teen’s baby chamber.
As his climax subsided, the warlock almost gently patted and stroked Susan’s bare belly that lay before him. As the last of his cum dribble into her womb, he softly spoke to his new mate. “This will soon be swelling as my son grows inside you.â€Â
Pinching her hard nipples, the warlock mocked the poor girl. “These you will only use to feed my son. No other male may touch them. You will bring him to me when I call. You will hear my call with your mind. Also, until I call, you will find other young girls for us mate with. We prefer they be virgins like you.â€Â
“Do you understand?â€Â
Softly, Susan replied. “Yes Master.â€Â
Then, as the antique clock in the corner struck the last chime of twelve midnight, the warlock leaned forward and gently kissed his mate’s lips. Susan’s world went black.
The next morning, Susan awoke in the own bed. As the fog of sleep lifted, she thought to herself. ‘Wow! What a nightmare.’
She dismissed her memories of the previous night as just another bad dream. She began to roll out of bed when reality began to sink in. “Damn, I’m sore all over. That must have been one hell of a dance.â€Â
Then she flipped the blankets off her body. The first thing she saw were the two pairs of scabbed over marks on her tits. Her legs and abdomen were badly bruised. But most disturbing to Susan, her pussy was extremely tender and still oozing blood and cum.
Susan’s scream brought her mother running into her bedroom. Her mother screamed too when she saw her chaste daughter’s body. “What the hell happened to you? Look at yourself. Who the hell did this to you, baby?â€Â
“I don’t know Mom. They were wearing costumes. I was drugged and raped.â€Â
“Well get up! We’re going to the hospital. I’m calling the Police.â€Â
Susan gingerly got out of bed and dressed. Her mother then rushed her to the nearest hospital. The lead detective from the Police Sex Crimes Unit met them at the hospital’s emergency room.
Like other rape victims, Susan was treated to a very humiliating exam. She was poked and prodded in places far too tender for such treatment. The hospital staff documented with a written record her bruises inside and out. Pictures were taken of her visible injuries. Samples were taken for DNA analysis. The ER staff were stumped however by the pair of small puncture wounds to each of her breasts.
Shortly after the exam, the detective was given the hospital’s preliminary report that confirmed she had been raped.
The detective then interviewed Susan. The only part of her story he was skeptical about was the location. No activity had been noted at that old house in many years. Only after independently interviewing Susan’s brother and sister did he ask for and get a search warrant for the old house Susan claimed to have been the scene of her rape.
The police search of the abandoned house confirmed the detective’s initial opinion. Every surface in the place was heavily covered in dust and cobwebs. The fireplace appeared to have not been used in years. Even though he found the stone table Susan described, it too was far too dusty to have had any bodies, naked or otherwise, on it in the recent past. He concluded Susan’s rape must have occurred at some other location. The detective also concluded that Susan had been given a date-rape drug, taken to some unknown location, and cruelly raped by person or persons unknown.
Susan had no choice but to try to put her attack behind her. She returned to school where all her friends were very supportive. Her grades continued to be good. It wasn’t long before her bruises had healed and the pain in her pussy subsided. The wounds to her breasts had become nothing but tiny scars that were barely visible. All was getting back to normal in Susan’s world.
Then, about a month after her attack, shortly after Thanksgiving, it all came crashing back in on the frightened girl. The teen was forced to relive her night of horror.
Susan missed her period
Share Story
(Please read the first story entitled "While the Owner is Away, the doggies will play" If you'd like to follow the storyline)
Becca remained on all fours even after the smaller dog, Patton had extracted his member from her pussy.
Her whole body was tingling, both from the sheer pleasure of it all, and possibly due to the multiple scratches she had recieved while under the two dogs control.
Both the dogs had retired for now to lick themselves and rest up for later that evening. It was most likely clear to the three of them that this was going to be a very satisfying weekend after all.
The two dogs did not let her out of their sight, if she left the room they would follow her. She was their bitch now, and they would guard her to make s
Becca showered once again after she had managed to pick herself up off the floor. She had brought a suitcase of things to last her the weekend, but everytime she tried to put on some clothes the dogs would walk over to her, and nose her hands from pulling the clothing onto her naked body. They wanted her ready for them whenever they wanted her.
She got the hint and let them have their way, as she made her way downstairs to start cooking something for them to eat, the dogs were of course on her heels the entire way.
"No sense in me cooking a whole meal just for myself eh?" she looked at the two male rottweilers once she had reached the kitchen that was well stocked with food. As she said this, and their tounges lolled out, tails just a wagging as if agreeing with her.
Butch the bigger dog, walked to her and pressed his cold nose against her leg as if to say, Get to it then!
She laughed and pulled three huge T-bone steaks out of the fridge and began to prepare everything to cook them. As she did this, Patton rewarded her by walking up behind her and pressing his snout against her ass, licking between her legs letting his tounge flick against the outsides of her pussy.
Once the steaks were cooking, Becca took a seat in the kitchen near the table, facing the dogs. Butch didnt waste any time lumbering over to her, eyes fixated on her body... He got up between her legs and set his two front feet on the chair between her legs, staring her down for a moment before he began licking her face.
Butch's warm tounge licked against her lips, embracing her in a kiss before beginning to tounge her deeper. She leaned back against the chair, but she could only get so far away from him, with the chair keeping her from bending too far from him.
As she leaned back, Butch moved his paws to her sides, now on the outside of her body but still on the chair, he moved his body towards her once again as he still licked deep inside her mouth. She responded quickly to the forceful gestures and opened her lips wide for him and closing her eyes, enjoying the sensation this gave her.
Butch didnt do this for long until she felt something wet slicking against her stomach.. before she could realize it was his cock springing back to life, he had wrapped those huge paws about her waist and was tugging her downwards so that her ass would be hanging just slightly off the chair. All this while still throating her deep with his tounge.
His hips moved into action once Butch felt he had her far enough off the chair for really good access to her warm pussy. She moaned once she realized what he was doing to her.. the dog steadily pumped his hips, trying to find access to her warmth. The dog was whining, he must have been anxious to blow his load inside of her and he couldnt find the hole fast enough to suit him.
She responded by opening her legs wider, and reaching down to help guide his dick into her pussy with her hand. She felt his long sticky cock poking around and grasped the furry sheath, pointing him in the direction he needed to go. In his frustration Butch had restrained himself from licking her anymore, he needed to concentrate. After he felt her hand on his dick, he relaxed a little and focused on hitting his mark along with her help. She had to push his cock down a little bit, as he was up too high to have ever reached her.
But once she did this, almost immediately Butch's cock slipped inside of her, she froze as his dick filled her she sucked air in through her teeth as she felt him sticking her with his dick again and again. Each time he bucked his hips, he sent his thin little cock inside her. Butch was focused now on fucking her as deep as he could, and from this position, he was going to wear that pussy out.
The dog began to fuck her faster, he knew his knot was going to start building quickly inside of this tight pussy. He needed to get his entire length worked inside of her as fast as he could.
Butch wrapped his paws around her waist, and began fucking her so furiously that the momentum of his thrusts actually moved her upwards, as if he were holding her up in the air with his two front paws.
The dog didnt say a word, he was enjoying his wet pussy to the fullest extent. Driving his dick in deep.. they could both feel his knot growing. Becca encouraged him by telling him, "Good boy Butch fuck me.. Mmmm, yeah that's it boy.. Give me that cock"
But butch was already giving her all that he had, he was balls deep in her sloppy well fucked pussy, his claws digging into her flesh, holding her tightly as his hips banged against her with every push.
Finally Butch released his grasp and let her drop back down to the chair, he leaned his head down against her stomach preparing himself for the coupling. He was grunting low, Becca's pussy must have felt good to him so tight on his dick.
Butch thrust himself against her, fucking her hole until his member began to grow larger.. Becca's legs were already splayed out as far as she could get them, the vibrations from his animalistic fucking were jarring her teeth together, shaking her whole body.. teasing her every sense. She was on the verge of cumming.. "Fuck Me Butch! Make your bitch cum... Oh God Yes!!
Her enthusiasum must have turned him on as much as it did her.. because soon as her juices started flowing she felt butch's knot sink deep down inside and seal off the path for everything to come out.
Pumping out his own cream to mix with her's in short spurts.
Ready to collapse in a heap the two of them suddenly caught whiff of the steaks.. "Oh No!" Becca realized that during their heated passion they had forgotten all about the steaks that were cooking on the stovetop. Now here she was.. naked with a huge assed rottweiler with his dick stuck deep inside of her, propped on a chair in the kitchen. This was not going to be easy, Becca thought.
Becca did all she could, and that was to swing one leg over the dog, and somehow turn herself off the chair so that they were rear to rear. Obviously Butch wasnt going to help, suit him just fine to nap on her stomach while his cock finished dumping it's load inside of her. Becca was finally able to get into the position she needed, and now stretching herself up towards the handle of the pan, she felt Butch's cum shooting even MORE than before. Somehow stretching out his cock unkinked it somehow and Butch was able to REALLy give her his cum then. It felt like buckets were washing up inside of her, she felt surely that she was going to push him out with the force of all the liquid pushing against him. But he stayed stuck fast as she reached the pan, pushing it off the burner, standing up to turn off the burner would not be an option, as she didnt want to hurt him and that would lift him too far off the ground. Soon enough, the smoke detector started going off from all the smoke that was built up in the house during all of this. "Shit Shit Shit!!" Becca knew this was not a good situation.. "That's all I need! Explaining to the fire department why there's a dog cock lodged inside my pussy!"
Sure enough, the phone started ringing shortly after the fire alarm started to go off. She assumed it was the Security people making sure everything was ok. Becca knew there was no way she was going to be able to make Butch shrink before he was done dumping his load but she had to get to that phone!!! She scrambled across the tiled floor trying to reach the cordless phone that was at the end of the counter. She dragged Butch along behind her, he yelped every so often when she went too fast
.. She lept for the reciever grabbed it and put it to her ear, "hello?" She didnt hear anything, her heart was pounding.. was she too late? "Hello?" She was out of breath by now. "Mrs. Henderson.. Mrs Henderson?" A voice on the other line was heard finally. "No, no this is the housesitter I'm staying the weekend While Mrs. Henderson is out of town on business." The man on the other end of the phone seemed a little concerned. "I wasnt notified of any such business" He snipped back. "The fire alarm is going off there, is everything alright?"
"Yes yes of course, I. I must have left a pan on the stove, I was.. uh.. I was just taking a shower."
Soon as she finished that statement, she heard a loud pop, and she could hear the cum dumping out of her, she was sure that it was loud enough that the Security Guard could have heard it through the telephone. "Alright ma'am sorry to bother you" and he hung up. She lowered the phone and clicked the button, turning towards Butch. "Oh boy.." And then she exhaled deeply before remembering the burner was still on. She hurried over to turn it off, glaring at the scorched steaks. Butch barked triumphantly.. or perhaps he was just wondering if it was ready to eat or not.
-Look for the next Edition Soon!-
Share Story
Ellen D.
Ellen Dobbins
 her cherry popping
 was a victory celebration
when there was no way in hell of stopping
 her christian defloration
Ellen Dobbins
I wound up robbing
a maiden of her treasure
when I had her on a mattress hopping
to the pounding of my measure
Ellen Dobbins
the girl had blossomed
into a blushing buxom youth
her boobs were big
her ass was awesome
and her braces still looked cute
Ellen Dobbins
my thing was throbbing
with excitement to get in her
and give a girl of god a rodding
and christen her a sinner
Ellen Dobbins
I guess I was stalking
a virgin looking for the chance
to send my lucky penis plopping
Ellen Dobbins
my heart was calling
me to take her innocence
and dare debauch the fresh faced darling
still young and blemishless
Ellen Dobbins
my goal was spotting
the perfect opportunity
to get to take what I was wanting:
her prized virginity
Ellen Dobbins
yes, I'd been plotting
inspired to act upon my urgings
to make history by forever blotting
her name from the book of virgins
Ellen Dobbins
while they all when shopping
I took her back to the Holiday Inn
found an unlocked room
and left those new sheets sopping
where I baptized her in sin
ÂÂ
Ellen Dobbins
while her friends were stomping
around the tourist market
I was in a closed room pumping
my chosen teenaged target
Ellen Dobbins
she took my cocking
on a king-sized motel bed
her careful moral training mocking
when we left it stained and red
Ellen Dobbins
her tits were flopping
and her asshole felt my balls
when I banged her with relentless rocking
up against the motel wall
Ellen Dobbins
I had her propping
on a pile of fluffy pillows
as a genitals were joined and knocking
and her boobies bounced like jello
Ellen Dobbins
her head was bobbing
with her chin upon her chest
and the silver cross she wore was bopping
on her naked open breast
Ellen Dobbins
our dance was tossing
the sacred sign around her neck
as loudly you could hear the slopping
of the sounds of juicy sex
Ellen Dobbins
she took my whopping
with her legs stuck up and spread
you could hear the honey softly sobbing
when I broke her maidenhead
Ellen Dobbins
my sweat was dropping
onto her naked belly
as I gave the christian girl a focking
and filled her tummy with white jelly
Ellen Dobbins
I used her body
as if she were my wife
in a wanton out-of-wedlock party
that changed a churchgirl's life
Ellen Dobbins
you bet I'm chalking
her holy hymen up
and to this day she's still not talking
about the youth trip she got fucked
Ellen Dobbins
she's playing possum
and pretending it didn't happen
she's a saint in white robes
just like she never lost them
when she felt my scrotum slapping
Ellen Dobbins
these days she walking
around her christian college
where they would surely find it shocking
she's not strange to carnal knowledge
Ellen Dobbins
her brain is blocking
unwanted memories from youth
cause if it came out they'd all be gawking
how her halo's gone in truth
Ronald yellowarches@iemails.com
Share Story
Brother's Love
My
wife went camping with her brother, his son and our daughter's son.
They left on Monday and I never heard a word from them until Friday
night. She called me to tell me that she was at her brother's house and
was going to stay the night before driving home the next day. As soon
as she walked in the house I sense that something was different. She
said that she had a good time but would give me very little detail of
the trip. All she would tell me is that everyone had fun and that they
fished most every day and that the kids caught quite a few fish. I kept
trying to get her to tell me more details of the trip but she would
change the subject every time.
I finally confronted her and told her that I
on during the camping trip and what was she hiding. She again tried to
change the subject but I told her to stop it and tell me what was going
on. She looked down and started to cry. I told her that I wanted to
know everything and that I was not going to stop until I heard
everything that went on.
She finally said that she would tell me the whole story. She said that
everyone was having a great time and they did spend most of their time
fishing or down by the water. They were with the kids most of the time.
She said nothing much happened during the trip but they did have some
heated conversations at night after the kids went to bed. I asked her
what she meant by that and she said that the conversation turned to
them telling each other about their sex lives. She said that she told
him that it had been some time since we had made love and that she
missed it. She said that Steve, her brother, told her that since his
divorce several years earlier he also had very little sex. He lived in
a small town and the prospects were not very good. Cheryl, my wife,
said that they shared some of their past sexual experiences and how
good it used to be.
Cheryl told me that when Steve was married that his then wife and he
had tried wife swapping several times and that he liked it very much.
He told her about the first time as they had some friends over one
night when the husband told Steve that he and his wife swapped and
asked Steve if he was interested. Steve said that he told him that he
was but he did not think his wife would be. Steve said that the guy
then said that he would seduce the wife and that if Steve wanted to
make love to his wife then it was ok. Steve said they played cards and
it wasn't long before things turned sexual and for the first time he
got to see his wife make love to someone else. He told Cheryl what a
turn on it was to watch another man fuck his wife in front of him.
Cheryl told me that the story got her hot but she told Steve that she
could never do something like that and did not think that I would be
interested either. She told me she told Steve how I liked to sunbath
naked in our backyard pool and got caught by our neighbors a few times
and some friends that dropped by one day unexpected. She told me that
she told him that I was more open than she was. She said that Steve
told her that she needed to loosen up some and go with the flow. He
asked her why she never went swimming nude and she said that she was
too scared that someone would catch her. He then asked her what was the
worst that could happen if someone did catch her, after all she would
be in her back yard. She said that it would be embarrassing is all.
She told me that every night they would talk more about it and he had
her convinced that she should open up. She said that Friday night when
they were at his house they stayed up late and talked into the early
morning hours and again sex was the main topic. She said as they
decided to go to bed that Steve asked her if she was going to open up a
bit and be more daring. She said that she told him yes and see if that
would help with us having sex more often. She said that he then said
that she should try and see if she could right there. That it was a
good time to see if she could be more free. She said that she told him
that it would not be right to get naked in front of him. He told her
that she was inside a house and no one other than him would be able to
see her and if she could not get naked in front of him then she could
never do it if she thought a stranger might see her.
Cheryl told me that Steve said that he would make it easier for her and
started undressing in front of her. When he got down to his boxer
shorts her told her that it was her turn. She said that she is not sure
why but she took off her shirt and dropped her pants. She said that she
was down to her bra and panties and just stood in front of him while he
just stood there taking it all in. She said that he then asked her if
she was going to go any further and when she hesitated he dropped his
boxer shorts and stood in front of her in all his glory. He said that
she should not be embarrassed and take everything off. She said that he
was not hard and seemed to be only interested in helping her so she
took the bra and panties off. She said that they then decided to go
outside and run around the house. She said that since it was almost 3
in the morning she figured that it was pretty safe. She said that she
felt really free running around outside naked for about 10 minutes.
Cheryl then told me that when they went back inside it was then that
she noticed that Steve was hard as a rock. She said that it looked nice
with an upward turn to it. She said that she could not get away from
looking at it and Steve seemed pleased that she was looking. She said
that Steve finally asked her if she liked it. She said that she thought
it was nice but that they should get dressed now. She said that Steve
just walked up to her and pulled her to him and let their bodies touch
and his cock rubbed between them. She said that she wanted to back away
but for some reason she did not and just let him rub his body against
hers and his cock just kept rubbing against the front of her cunt. She
said that she was a little excited from running around naked outside
and being naked with a naked man. She said for a few minutes she forgot
that it was her brother that was holding her and she got lost in the
feeling of the cock rubbing up against her.
She said that they started to kiss and she was kissing back and it
wasn't until he started to lick and suck her breast that she realized
that it was her brother doing this. She said that she tried to break
away but he held her tight and continued to suck her breast. She said
that it had been so long since her and I had made love that the feeling
of someone sucking her breast was too much for her and she grabbed the
back of his head and pushed it into her breast. She said that she does
not know why but she gave in to the feeling and continued to let him
lick and suck each breast.
She said that he must have kissed her breast for a good five minutes
before he brought her over to the couch and sat her down and continued
to suck on her breast. He then laid her down and proceeded to work his
way down her body until he worked his tongue into her hole. She said
that she came immediately and he licked her to two more orgasms before
he crawled up until his cock was right at her entrance. She said that
she knew what she was doing was wrong but the feeling was so
overpowering that she could not stop. She said that she rose up her
legs and asked him to fuck her. She said that when he first penetrated
her that she never felt so alive in her life. She said that every fiber
in her came alive and all she could feel was how good a cock felt in
her. She said that they fucked for about ten minutes before he came in
her. They laid next to each other after and told each other how great
that it felt and how long it had been for both of them.
Cheryl said that they both got up and went into his bedroom and climbed
under the covers. She said that as soon as they had gotten in bed that
they started kissing and holding each other and exploring each others
body. She said that it was not like a brother and sister but like two
lovers. She said that she felt like it was her first time and she was
like she was when she was 19. She said that she went down on him and
started to suck his cock until he was hard again. She said that once he
was hard she rolled over on top of him and took his cock into her again
and rode him hard until she climaxed once more. She said that he then
rolled her over and fucked her for another 15 to 20 minutes before they
both came together.
She said that they made love twice more that morning until they knew
that the kids would be getting up. She said that they did not want the
kids to find them in bed together as they were old enough to know what
it meant. She said that she started feeling real guilty when she was
driving home and realized what she had done. She told me that she had
never cheated on me before and was not sure what got into her this
time. She said that it all felt so natural and sexy and the feelings
just were too much for her.
I asked her what was going to happen to us now. She said that she loved
me and did not want to lose me. I asked her what about her brother. Was
this a one time thing or could it happen again? She said that she could
not guarantee me anything because the feeling was so overpowering that
she did not know how she felt right then. She said that it was the most
intense thing she has ever done and was not sure what she would do if
the situation presented itself again. I then asked her what was going
to happen the next time that they were together. She said that it would
be a bad idea to leave them alone again but if I was with her then
nothing would happen. I told her that I could not be with her all the
time and that when he came for a visit that the two of them stayed up
much later than I did. What was she going to do if he tried something
after I went to bed. Cheryl started crying again and said that she
thought that it would happen again if that happened. She said that she
did not think that she could stop herself if she was alone with him.
Share Story
A Lesson in Sexual Etiquette
I'm Ryan. My Mom and Dad were divorced. I had just turned 18
at the time this happened. My sister was 21. My sister and I stayed at
home many weekends alone.
It was a Saturday afternoon and a few of the guys were over. My sister,
Anne, was talking to someone by the name of Margaret on the phone
and half listening to our conversation. I made the mistake of bragging
about going to bed with my last girlfriend after the homecoming
dance. I was of course going into unnecessary detail about what we
did. It included t
pussy through her pantyhose, pushing my hand inside, then feeling her
through wet panties and finally pushing her panties aside and going for
the real thing.
They asked me if I went down on her, and I was at least honest enough to
say I had never done anything like that and I really didn't think
about it. I told them about how I coaxed her into sucking my cock,
though. She sucked my cock hard and put a rubber on it. I laid back and
let her ride me. It felt so good that I came quickly. My sister came
up and stood by the table we were at.
I stopped talking as I saw her standing there holding the phone, just
looking at me. "And?" she asked. "And what?" I replied. She asked me
if I was talking about Janice (the last girl I had brought home). I
told her I was. "So, then what?" she asked. "I got dressed, then
she got dressed and we left", I said. "What a PIG!" she quipped
and turned around and walked out. I heard her telling Margaret on the
phone about what I had done. I looked at the guys and shrugged my
shoulders. They shrugged theirs and one guy waved his hand, giving
the "Whooeeee, HOT" sign. It was my duty, so I hit him. "Hey,
that's my sister!" I said, laughing. Not like I really cared. But my
sister was pissed off about something I said. I learned that she
planning to make this a night I wasn't soon to forget.
The guys took of at about 4 o'clock, heading home. I went into the front
room to watch TV. I heard Anne laughing on the phone and whispering.
I was a little pissed because Dad had to go to a clients' in DC, and I
was stuck with her again. There was no partying with her around; she
was too bossy and demanding. She came into the front room after she
got off of the phone, plopped down on the couch in front of me
and sat there smiling at me. I'd glance over once in a while and see
her. "What?" I finally asked.
"Let me ask you something." She said. "Did it feel good when you came in
her?" I blushed that she was talking like this, but hey, I didn't
care. She was my sister, not my Mother. "Yeah!" I snapped back. "She
didn't cum, did she?" she asked. "How should I know?" I replied.
She just smiled and shook her head. "You're such an ÂÂ
inconsiderate little asshole!" she said. "But sooner or later,
someone is going to teach you a lesson." As in most of our
conversations, I got snotty and said, "It's not going to be you!". ÂÂ
She smiled even bigger. "Probably not... but someone will... probably
sooner rather than later."
She got up and went upstairs to her room. About a half-hour later, the
doorbell rang. My sister came down the stairs. "I've got it, worm!"
she said. She was dressed as if she was going out. If she was going out
this night could be fun after all. Friends' phone numbers were
instantly racing through my head.
She disappeared into the front hallway and I heard her open the door. A
very hot girl with golden blonde hair wearing a red stretch outfit
and red nylons came out of the hallway, followed by three more
girls. An attractive redhead was carrying a small suitcase with
her. The other girls looked only slightly older than my sister. I
noticed as she walked by, that the light-haired blonde had a wedding
ring on. A few minutes later, the doorbell rang again. "Get it,
Ryan!", my sister yelled from the kitchen. "Why?" I yelled back ÂÂ
as I got up from the chair and answered the door. "It's probably for
YOU, anyway!"
I was shocked when I opened the door. It was Janice. She looked down and
said she had come to see my sister. I smiled and asked how she was.
She looked up, shrugged, and said, "Ok." Anne yelled from kitchen,
"Come on in, Janice! I'm in the kitchen!" Janice smiled at me again,
pushed past me and went into the kitchen. I stood there
dumbfounded. After a few moments, I shrugged it off and went back
into the front room to watch TV.
I was half way through a Star Trek Next Generation episode when they all
came prancing into the front room. All but the blonde and my sister
sat down on the love seat and couch. The blonde walked over turned
off the TV, then walked over and closed the curtains on the only
view of the outside world, the patio doors. My sister headed for the
front door.
"What the heck?" I said. "I was watching that!" I was trying to watch my
language since there were so many ladies around. Now that they
were closer, I noticed they were all indeed, ladies. Very nice.
"That's Margaret" Anne said. "Margaret thinks she can teach you proper
"bed-manners", since you don't seem to appreciate it when you're
IN bed". I didn't want to believe what she was saying. She was
embarrassing me in front of Janice and everyone. She obviously told
them about Janice and our little rendezvous. I tried to play it off. I
flushed and smiled. "What the hell are you talking about? And where are
you going?" I asked. "Oh, I'll be back in a little while" she
said, and slammed the door behind her.
Margaret walked over and sat on the arm of the chair I was in. Her red
nylons were brushing against my pantlegs. She touched my hair by my
ear and asked me "Do like to make love?" she asked. It was suddenly
getting very hot in the room. "Of course" I said quickly, trying to act
cool. "I hear you've never MADE love", Margaret said. Margaret moved
off of the arm of the chair onto my lap and she put her arm around my
shoulder. Her skirt rose up to where I could see the top of her red
nylons. Her tits were almost right in my face. Her curly blonde
hair laid against my chest. I thought I was gonna die. "Do you like to
FUCK?" Margaret asked firmly. I swallowed a lump in my throat
the size of an orange and couldn't answer.
"That's what we hear", Margaret said, "You like to FUCK!" She got up
from my lap and pointed over toward two of the other girls on the
couch. "Go say hello to Alissa and Vervain. I was embarrassed,
scared and really didn't know what to do. The third girl, who
Margaret introduced as Cindy came over and offered to shake my
hand. She was knock-out brunette with a mid-length, very thin skirt.
When I took her hand, her and Margaret pulled me from the chair
and pushed me over toward the couch. "Go meet the girls!" Margaret
said, "You're a REAL man, not a chicken-shit, right?"
I had to maintain some sort of pride. As I walked over to the couch,
Janice got up from between the two older girls. Cindy pushed me onto
the couch between them. "Geez, man!" I said. One of the girls
 was dark-blonde with shoulder-length hair and the other had red
hair, just past her shoulders. The blonde was wearing a tight,
black, short, one-piece skirt and the redhead had a long skirt that
buttoned all the way down the front. They both had long legs and
bodies that wouldn't quit. Each looped their arms through one of my
arms. "I'm Alissa", the blonde said. "And I'm Vervain" the other said.
Margaret walked over in front of me, spread her legs, smiled and said
"You know what? We like to FUCK too! And you know what else? We're
going to FUCK you!" I glanced around. A million things were going
through my head. For a brief instant, I thought this could be a pretty
cool thing, all of these fine women wanting to fuck me. But there was
something in Margaret's tone of voice that made me think again. Why
did I feel like this wasn't exactly going to be a picnic?
Fear became the stronger emotion as Margaret knelt down in front of the
couch, reached over and started unbuckling my belt. I started to get
off of the couch. Alissa and Vervain grabbed my arms, pulled me back
to the couch, leaned in front of me and pinned me there. I looked at
Margaret and blurted out like a scared little kid, "What are you
doing?" Cindy walked up behind Margaret, who had now unbuttoned my
jeans, unzipped my fly and had her hands in the top of my pants,
pulling them down.
"Girls like to fuck too Ryan," Cindy sneered. "But you know what? We
really like to be satisfied when we fuck. Actually, when you're
fucking, you usually just care about yourself. When you're making
love, you care about the person you're with, too. But just so you
know what it feels like, you're going to be fucked, Ryan. All we're
going to care about is whether or not we're satisfied. You MIGHT cum
too." She turned her back and I heard her whisper "but not if we can
help it."
Margaret had my pants off and tossed them across the room. She started
taking off my shirt. I was scared. Genuinely scared. In a panic,
I looked over at Janice. "Janice, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to do
anything wrong!" Janice appeared nervous. She looked over at Margaret
and started to say "Maybe you shouldn't...." Margaret interrupted
her, "Janice, he didn't care about your sexual needs, just his!
He's not going to go through life thinking he can fuck girls, OR
women, without realizing they have needs! He's going to learn it now!
He's going to know what it feels like! Right, Cindy?"
Then Margaret leaned forward and put a lip-lock on me that felt like she
was digging my tonsils out with her tongue. Meanwhile, Alissa
and Vervain pulled my shirt off. Now all I had on was my underwear.
Vervain got up and Margaret took her place on my left side, holding
me down on the couch. I put my feet back against the couch and tried to
push myself out, sliding downward. Cindy jumped up and grabbed me by
the balls and pushed me back up. There was no response problem there!
I sat up like a shot. "Be a good boy for us, Ryan." She said through
her teeth. "In a few minutes, you're going to have to do whatever
we want, and you DO want us to be nice!".
For a moment, my thoughts ran to my sister. How could she do this? Leave
me alone like this? I didn't quite understand what Cindy meant
until Vervain came back with her small suitcase. She set the suitcase
on the coffee table and opened it up. There was a combination of ropes,
leather and other things I couldn't make out in the suitcase. "No Way!"
I yelled and tried to squirm away. Cindy sat on the edge of the couch
between my legs so I couldn't get up. Margaret and Alissa kept a
firm grip on my arms.
Vervain pushed the coffee table from the middle of the room. She took
four ropes with leather cuffs out of the bag and started tying two
of them to the legs of the love seat. I was getting a bit more
scared. "Come on!" I whined. "I said I was sorry!" Cindy turned and
smiled at me. "Not as sorry as your going to be." She said. Vervain
finished with the first two ropes and looked around. She pushed the
love seat a little closer to the couch and started tying two more
ropes to the legs of the couch.
When she was done, she knelt in the middle, looked up, smiled at
Margaret and motioned with her head. Cindy got up as Margaret and
Alissa pulled me up from the couch. Of course, I started to struggle
again and of course, Cindy got involved. She grabbed me by the back
of the neck and directed me over by the love seat. I yelled in pain
and even with some further struggling, I still wound up on the
floor with my head toward the love seat. Margaret, Cindy, Alissa and
Vervain were sitting on my arms and legs, buckling the cuffs to my
wrists and ankles.
At this point I was freaking out. I looked over at Janice who had just
rolled her eyes, turned her head around, and looked at the
floor, shaking her head. "Janice?" I muttered. I felt like she
should do something. I was beyond asking questions and just scared. I
didn't know what they were going to do. In a moment I was tied up.
Everyone got up. I saw that Vervain and Cindy had tan pantyhose on
(it was hard to miss from the floor). Vervain moved down to the couch
and started pulling the ropes a little tighter, naturally spreading my
legs out wider. I felt a small painful tug in my thighs as she secured
the last rope again.
Everyone but Margaret sat down. Janice joined Vervain and Cindy on the
couch. Alissa sat on the love seat above me. Margaret walked up
and stood with one foot on each side of my chest, looking down at
me. I could see she was wearing those sheer pantyhose under her red
nylons, and red panties under those. It looked like there was
nothing holding the nylons up. Margaret smiled down at me. "So the
story is, you liked feeling Janices pussy through he pantyhose ÂÂ
and panties huh?" Well, you're gonna have a chance to feel all
of our pussies through our pantyhose!" She looked up at my hands. "Oh
dear... your hands are tied. I guess you'll have to use something
else."
Margaret took one of the throw pillows from the couch. Cindy joined her,
lifted my ass off of the floor and she put the pillow under me.
She turned and sat on my cock. She moved her hips back and forth and
from side to side. I still had my underwear on, but I could
feel the pantyhose sliding around on them over my cock. "I think I'd
get more out of this if he was hard" she smiled and said.
Alissa and Vervain came over. Each one knelt down facing me, their legs
over my arms. When they put their weight down, I could feel their
hot crotches against my wrists. They started licking my neck and ears.
Their breath was hot in my ears, and their tongues were warm and wet.
Alissa's long hair dragged across my neck as she licked up to my
mouth and started kissing me, pushing her tongue down my throat. I
felt Vervain start licking one of my nipples. My heart was beating like
a jackhammer, half because I was scared and the other half because
I was turned on like a 10,000 watt light switch. Because of Alissas'
Lip-lock on me, I was breathing through my nose like I was
running a marathon. I was getting a hard-on, and now I could feel
Margaret's hot pussy pushing against my cock, right through her
panties, hose and my underwear.
I was getting harder fast. I had never felt anything like this. I was
scared, but it was turning me on like crazy. I felt like I was going
to cum. I moaned against Alissa's lips as she was kissing me. She let
up, and looked down at me. I grit my teeth and fought the urge to
cum. "I think he's cumming," Alissa said to Margaret. "Oh shit!"
Margaret said, "already?". She got up from my crotch. Vervain was
still licking a nipple and Alissa locked onto my mouth again.
Margaret started jacking me off, holding my cock through my underwear.
That was it. My eyes rolled back in my head and I was panting through
my nose, as I came hard. "Mmmmmmm", Alissa moaned against my
mouth. I seemed to come forever as Margaret kept pumping my cock in
her hand. I could feel my cum around my cock and on my stomach under
my underwear. Margaret finally stopped and let my cock and underwear
fall back down. It quickly got cool and sticky.
Vervain and Alissa stopped and looked down at Margaret. Margaret pushed
my wet, sticky underwear around on my cock with her hand. "Oh,
that's too bad". She said. "I was just getting hot! But that's ok"
she said. "Now that I'm wet, I have another place to get off. And it's
going to be a long time before you cum again, little boy." She got up,
stepped over to Vervain's bag and pulled out a full-head leather
mask with straps. Vervain lifted my head. I was so weak from cumming,
all I could do was complain and beg them to stop. It was like a
nightmare and a dream, four gorgeous women, but all of them scaring
the crap out of me. I tugged on the ropes, but knew that was useless.
As Margaret pulled the mask over my head, I heard Margaret say "Relax,
Ryan, this is going to be a long lesson for you". The mask was on
my head and Vervain was buckling straps in the back, pulling it tight.
. It had holes for my eyes, nose and mouth. The mouth of the mask
had a zipper. "I have a pair of worn panties I left in the kitchen,
would you get them form me, Cindy?" Margaret asked as she watched
Vervain finish buckling the mask. "Of COURSE I will", Cindy
replied" and started walking upstairs. "There is a pair of scissors
and a washcloth, too. Bring them all, and wet the washcloth with warm
water" Margaret said. I think she saw the look of fear that was in my
eyes when she said that. "We have to get that underwear off of you
somehow. " She said, smiling.
There I was, spread-eagle on the floor, a leather mask on, tied down,
with my underwear and lower stomach wet and cold with cum. I was
scared shitless, even though I'd just cum. "You obviously still have to
grow up some," Margaret said. "First, we're going to fuck you, so you
know what it feels like. Then we'll show you some manners, and the
difference between making love and fucking". Cindy came out with a
small pair of her silk panties, a warm washcloth and the scissors.
Margaret cut the sides of my underwear, pulled them off and flung them
over by the patio door. "Can someone clean this little boy off?" she
said, holding up the washcloth. "Gladly." Alissa said, taking the
washcloth.
Alissa and Vervain moved down by my crotch. Alissa whispered something;
then her and Vervain started taking small quick licks from my
stomach where I'd cum. I jumped. Just then, Margaret sat down on my
chest; her tight red skirt had hiked almost up to her hips. I had a
close look at her stockings, pantyhose and red panties. I saw moisture
shining off of the crotch of her pantyhose, tight against her panties.
"OK, little boy." She started. "I heard you never ate a pussy before.
You expected Janice to suck your cock, but you didn't return the
favor. Why?" she asked. I couldn't answer. I was afraid to tell her the
reason. I'd heard from my friends that pussy smelled. "Well?" she asked
again. I still just looked at her through the eyes of the mask. Someone
licked at my cock, and it made me jump again. Cindy, still standing
by my head, said, "You better answer her." "Oh, I think I know why"
Margaret said. "Someone told you pussy doesn't smell nice, right?" It
was as if she had read my mind. I felt someone start cleaning the cum
off of my cock and stomach with the washrag.
"Answer her!" Cindy snapped. I just nodded. "That's what I thought",
Margaret said. "Guys don't always smell good either, little boy. But
you know what? You're going to get a chance to try it! As a matter of
fact, you're going to smell everyone's pussy before you taste it.
Everyone's Pussy. And we'll introduce you to mine first, since your
sister talked to me about delivering this "lesson"". Then she
started stuffing the crotch of her silk panties into my mouth. I
turned my head to try to stop her. Cindy sat down on the love seat
and, grabbing the mask, held my head straight. Margaret pulled my
chin down and continued stuffing the panties into my mouth. When most
of them were in, she pulled up on the zipper of the mask, zipped it
closed and let it go. The opening of the mask popped down onto my
mouth and held the panties in. I smelled and tasted my Margarets'
underwear.
"There now, can you smell that? Can you taste that? That's what guys
crotches smell like and taste like if they haven't taken a shower
before they get in bed with a girl. But a lot of guys don't think
about that. They want to cum. That's what they think about." I thought
about Janice and I. I didn't take a shower before we went to bed. Now
that I thought about it, she had smelled fantastic. She had to have
taken a shower. Margaret interrupted my thoughts. "Well, I have to
finish cumming." She said. And at the same time, you'll get to smell
what a clean, wet pussy smells like. Since you like pantyhose,
we'll each let you smell our pussies through our pantyhose first.
AND, she said we're even going to make your cock hard! But, since
we're the ones that want to cum, we won't let you cum. After all, ÂÂ
right now, we feel like it's more important for US to cum, ÂÂ
right?" Margaret smiled back at the other girls. I couldn't see them
because she was in the way. I couldn't even see Cindy on the love seat
because the eyeholes of the mask wouldn't let me look upward, but I
heard her reply "You bet your ass!".
Margaret rubbed her crotch with her fingers, smiling down at me through
her long curly blonde hair. She moved her knees forward, putting
he crotch down on my nose, the only thing sticking out of the mask.
The crotch of her pantyhose was hot and wet. I could see the tops of
her red nylons just before she sat down. She started pushing down
against my nose, sliding back and forth and side to side. It was
working. With Margaret's panties trapped in my mouth, all I could smell
was Margaret's pussy through her pantyhose. It smelled strange, but
not bad, like my friends described it. She pushed harder onto my nose.
Suddenly, I felt a hand on my limp cock, then a hot tongue on the
head. Even though I felt embarrassed and helpless, there was another
strange sensation, and it wasn't bad.
I started getting hard. The mouth on my cock started licking all over
it, especially on that sensitive spot underneath. Margaret
started sliding her crotch up and down on my face. I felt my nose push
into her wet pantyhose and wet panties. "Mmmmmm" she moaned, as she
suddenly got wetter. She was soon soaking wet and of course, so was my
nose and upper lip. Margaret bucked a few more times and stopped and
backed up onto my chest. I was rock hard and was starting to feel
real good when the licking stopped. I groaned.
Margaret looked back, then looked at me. "Good!" she said. Do you like
what they do? Don't worry, they'll start again when you're small.
You see, a girl enjoys knowing they can get a boy hard. A lot of
times it makes their pussy wet to get a cock hard in their mouth.
Girls like to get turned on by a boy's mouth and tongue on their
pussy, too. Of course, there are boys that don't care about making a
girl cum, aren't there?" She pulled the pillow out from under my ass.
"So you'll pardon us. We're not used to having a 16-year old boy to
turn on, so we'll turn ourselves on sucking your cock just until you
get hard. We don't want you to come in our mouths. It might not
taste nice." I could tell she was being sarcastic.
Margaret stood up. I raised my head a little and I couldn't believe what
I saw behind her, between her legs. Vervain and Alissa had taken
off their skirts. They were sitting on the couch in just their
bras and pantyhose and they were making out together. I had ÂÂ
seen this in magazines, but never thought I'd see this "in the flesh".
I couldn't see Janice. "It's your turn", Margaret told Cindy.
Cindy got off the love seat, turned and sat on my head like a streak of
lightning. Again, I tried to turn my head, but she grabbed the sides
of the mask and turned my head as she pushed her pantyhose down
onto my nose. I continued to struggle, pulling on the ropes, but it
made her pull my head deeper into her crotch. She was already wet
and hot. She was pulling my head up hard, pushing my nose into her
crotch. I gave up fighting, because it was hopeless. My cock had
shriveled again and in moments, I felt a tongue on it. I moaned.
I don't know how long it was, but all four girls had taken turns cumming
on my nose. My nose and upper lip was wet and some had dripped down
my cheeks as far as the mask would let it. I don't know how many times
they came on my face, maybe five or six. Alissa and Vervain's
panties and pantyhose were already dripping wet when they sat down.
It was obvious why. I only saw Janice once or twice, sitting off
on another chair, watching. When she saw me look at her, she actually
smiled, blushed and looked away. She thought this was FUNNY! Geez!
What was happening? I felt like some kind of toy, being used by
some little kids, over and over. They had continued licking and
sucking my cock until it got hard, then stopping. They did it over and
over.
Alissa was the last one of the four. She came, biting her lip, smiling
down through her long blonde hair. When she was done, she got up
and plopped down next to me. Margaret, who had stripped down to her
bra, pantyhose and stockings, came over knelt down over one arm. Cindy
joined her and they started taking the mask off. When they pulled
it off, I tried to push Margaret's silk panties out with my
tongue. Margaret pulled them out for me. Instantly, I started begging
them to stop.
Margaret smiled. "Not yet, little boy! You have a couple more lessons."
I closed my eyes and felt tears welling up in them. How much more
would I have to take? My balls were hurting and my face was covered
with cum... from four different girls. I tried choking back the tears,
but Cindy saw me. "Oooohhhhh, are we going to cry now?" she asked. I
clenched my teeth trying to hold back the tears. I got mad. "No." I
said. "That's good", she said. "Because we're not done until we're
done. Tears or no tears".
Janice came over with a washrag and started wiping off my face. "Isn't
that nice of Janice" Cindy said. "I wouldn't have done that". I
looked at Janice and quickly whispered "Help me!" She glanced at
Margaret and said, "I can't". I whispered "Please!" as she got up
and walked away. Margaret went back to the suitcase and pulled out
more pantyhose and stockings. She handed them to the other girls. She
sat down on the couch and started pulling her stockings off. Cindy,
Alissa and Vervain started taking off their pantyhose. Margaret ÂÂ
saw me looking. "Ok, little crybaby." She said. Now you know what
pussy smells like. You don't have to be worried about that. I guess
by now you've had your share of wet pantyhose. Now you're going to see
how to make a girl happy. You'll get four practice sessions. All of us.
I took a deep breath and sighed. I couldn't believe this. I pulled in
vain on the ropes again, just to see if I could do anything to
get loose. Alissa and Cindy put on another pair of pantyhose,
with no panties. Vervain put on black nylons, with those black
stretch things that attached around her waist and she didn't
have any panties on either. Margaret stripped down stark naked and
got into some kind of body suit that looked like black lace pantyhose
all over.
"Now we're going to start over!" Vervain said as she walked over toward
me. "And it's my turn". Alissa and Margaret dropped down on each side
of me. One started licking my cock; the other one started licking my
balls. I gasped at the feeling of both of their tongues on my cock.
"We can do this the easy way, or we can do this the hard way,"
Vervain said, getting my attention "but you're going make us cum. You
still don't cum until we say." She showed me a small steel object in
her fingers. "This, is the hard way." She said. She turned
something small on it and the object opened and closed.
"I love this stuff." She said. "I hope you want to do it the hard way."
She sat down on my chest, her pussy about 6 inches away. She held
the steel thing up to my face to demonstrate it. "What we do with
this, is put it in the back of your mouth. This flat thing goes inside
your cheek to hold it there. These two pieces go between your teeth
and this one goes on the outside. The last piece goes under your
tongue. When you turn this, the two pieces in your teeth open up. Of
course, so does your mouth. Unfortunately for the wearer, that's you,
as the pieces open up your mouth, the piece under your tongue moves
down into the bottom of your mouth. I understand it gets a bit more
painful as your mouth opens wider. But it does convince you to open
your mouth and use your tongue any way you're told." There was an
 evil look in here eyes as she finished her description. She was
obviously getting into this.
"So, are we going to need this?" she asked. I stared at her and shook my
head. Despite all the tension of that moment, I felt my cock
getting hard again. The two girls licking at my cock was obviously more
intense. "Shit." Vervain said. "Well, we'll see." She got up from my
chest and I looked down. I couldn't see my cock because Alissa's head
was in my way. Her long hair was lying across my stomach. I did
feel their tongues, however and my cock was definitely getting hard
again. Then Cindy made her appearance. She stood and straddled my
head. I looked up and saw that her pantyhose were open in the ÂÂ
middle, her pussy completely exposed.
I don't know what I was thinking, when I said, "Aw, come on, please".
Cindy laughed. You know, I love to hear men... and in this case boys...
beg. I love to see them tied up and helpless. You're such spoiled
brats. I'm going to love this". I just felt helpless. Whatever was
going to happen, was going to happen. I began wondering when my sister
was going to come back and get me out of this.
Vervain came over and sat on the love seat. Cindy knelt down and sat on
my chest with her knees above my shoulders. Her pussy was so close
I could smell it again. Vervain leaned over from the love seat and
looked down at me, tucking a throw pillow under my head, her
blonde hair flowing past her face. "Margaret helped you get familiar
with the smell of pussy. I hope you liked it, because now you get
to taste it." I closed my eyes. I knew Cindy was next, too, and she
would have any mercy at all. "You better watch, little boy", Vervain
continued. If you don't do it to OUR satisfaction, we use my ÂÂ
little toy to make you work harder." She motioned with her hand to
Cindy telling her she should move up.
Cindy pushed forward, leaning back on her hands, pushing her pussy right
up to my face. "Open your mouth." Vervain ordered. I remembered what
she said and opened my mouth. "Gooood", she said. Now, wherever I
put my finger, you lick, understand? "But I've never.... " I started
in a panic. She obviously didn't care. "Shut the fuck up!" she said.
"Your job is to listen, do and learn. If you can't, we'll use my
"toy", that will keep you from talking, too". I took a deep breath and
opened my mouth again. Just then, I realized my cock started
throbbing, like I was going to cum.
"For crying out loud!" I head Margaret's voice say. "Five minutes and
he's trying to cum! What a child!" I felt someone's fingers
pressing under my balls and felt myself throbbing against their
fingers. I didn't cum. "Don't worry about them", Vervain said. "Just
do what I tell you." She put her finger against the bottom of
Cindy's pussy. "Do what I said." Vervain snapped through her teeth. I
still didn't want to do it. I hate to admit it, but I really was
afraid of Vervain. She just seemed like the kind of person that did
what she threatened. Trying to act as tough as I could, I just stuck
out my tongue and quickly, lightly licked where her finger was. Cindy
jumped slightly.
"Now, from here to here, and like you mean it. She moved her finger from
the bottom right of Cindy's pussy lips to the top right. I hesitated
for a moment, then did as I was told. Cindy shuddered. "Ooooo, that's
right" she moaned. "Now the other side, the same way", Vervain
demanded. I did that, too. "Now, slowly, from here to here." She
moved her finger from the bottom of her pussy lips, right down the
middle, to the top. My dad had told me all about female organs, even
showed me pictures of the lips and clitoris when he gave me the "birds
and bees" story when I was 14. I never thought I'd be here, doing
this, so soon and forced to do it. I did as I was told.
Cindy shuddered as I reached the top of her pussy and licked her clit.
Now her scent was much stronger, again strange, but not "sickening" as
I was told. "Oh, make him do it RIGHT, PLEASE!" Cindy begged. "In time,
in time." Vervain replied. "Now the same way, from the top down, then
back up, then down again. Lick HARD. If your tongue goes into her
pussy, fine, just keep going." Vervain demanded. I obeyed, and my
tongue did slip into her pussy and back out at the top. Especially
when Vervain grabbed the back of my head and pushed my face into
her pussy. Cindy started twitching against my face, especially hard
when I licked her clit. After a minute or so, Vervain let my head fall
back on the pillow and Cindy sighed heavily. Her mouth fell open, and
she looked at Vervain like she was crazy. Vervain just smiled at her.
"This time, do the same, but when I tell you, stop here and lick in
circles until I tell you to keep going, then go back to licking
her pussy." Vervain was pointing to Cindy's clit. I knew what she
wanted me to do. I licking up and down her pussy as Vervain said.
Cindy started squirming again. "Now do what I told you", Vervain
ordered. I started licking around Cindy's clit. Cindy started moving
her ass around on my chest, making little jumps. "Keep going," Vervain
said. I kept on. "Ok, stop and do what you were doing before." I
felt Cindy exhale hard and relax slightly when I started licking ÂÂ
on her pussy again, but she started panting and I could feel her legs
shaking. It was getting wetter as my tongue slipped between her pussy
lips, moving up and down.
After a couple of minutes, Vervain told me to stop and do it again. This
time Cindy started pushing harder against my face, almost bucking as
I licked her clit. She was panting harder and she had leaned back so
far that I could feel her hair on my stomach. Something happened
inside me, as she shook harder and breathed faster. I was getting
into it. It was like I had some kind of control over her. "Keep
doing it like that," Vervain said. Vervain stood up by Cindy and
started licking and sucking her tits. It was really freaky. Cindy
started moaning loudly and her hips were moving in every direction
against my face. Suddenly, a gush came somewhere from her pussy. I
pulled my head back, but Vervain pushed my face back into her pussy
saying, "No, no, little boy, this is the most important part. Lick ÂÂ
her whole pussy, lick her clit, keep going until she's done cumming."
Cindy's cum flowed into my mouth, down my chin and neck. I tried to keep
licking, but she was moving too much and Vervain was practically
forcing my whole face into her pussy. "Ooooo! YES!" Cindy yelled as she
suddenly relaxed and pulled away from my face. She almost fell
backwards, but held herself there for a moment, breathing heavily.
"Good..." said Vervain. But you're going to do a lot better than
that." Vervain said. Cindy got up from my chest. "Good work, little
boy!" she said "And I really DID enjoy cumming on your face!" Margaret
and Alissa had moved to where they had watched Cindy on my face. When
Cindy got up, Margaret got something else out of the suitcase. Cindy
said something about checking something in the freezer. Margaret took
what looked like two small leather rings hooked together out of the
suitcase. She came over and sat down on the floor next to my waist
again. "Ok, little boy," she said. "You cum way to quickly, but we're
going to fix that. My head was still up on the pillow, so I could see
what she was doing. My face was cool and wet with Cindy's cum.
Alissa joined Margaret again, and they were putting one of the leather
rings on my cock. Then I felt them put one around the sack at the
bottom of my cock. It felt weird, but not painful. Margaret stood up
and came up to stand over my head. The body-nylons she was wearing
had floral designs on it, and there was no crotch, like Cindy's
pantyhose. She looked down, put her fingers in her pussy, then put
them in her mouth and sucked them off. Vervain brought out another
warm washrag and wiped off my face and neck. I felt someone licking on
my cock and balls again, and Margaret backed up and sat down on
my stomach. She pulled the stretch material off of her tits, leaned
up and put them right in my face.
Vervain gave me thorough instructions on licking and sucking nipples.
With two tongues on my cock, I was getting hard quick, and suddenly
I felt the leather rings tightening on my cock. I began to feel
them pinching and winced. The pain wasn't too bad, but the good
sensations had gone away a little. I could feel that I was hard as
a rock. Soon after, Margaret was on my face and I was getting
more "detailed" instructions on licking and sucking pussy. I could
feel the material of her outfit everywhere, against my face, chest,
chin everywhere as she pressed so hard onto my mouth I thought I would
suffocate.
Margaret turned and looked back. "Ah, yes!" she gasped and got up off of
my face. Alissa was licking and sucking my cock, which was standing
up like a pole. I could see that the leather ring that pinched the
bottom. My cock was throbbing, but I don't think it was because I was
going to cum. Alissa moved away, holding my cock up. Margaret looked
right into my eyes and lowered herself slowly onto my cock. Her
pussy seemed to swallow up my cock in a hot wet, tunnel. I gasped at
the feeling. She pushed all the way down, squeezed her legs together
and moved her hips around. I closed my eyes, took another deep
breath and sighed. "There are other ways to make love to a girl
without cumming right away", Margaret said. She leaned back, ÂÂ
bending my cock in her pussy and starting moving up and down.
Cindy came out of the kitchen. She had something in her hand. She turned
so I couldn't see it and showed it to Margaret who was still riding
my cock. She looked back at me. "Do you want to see what I have?"
she sneered. "Ok, take a look." It looked like a crystal-shaped
cucumber at first, but as she brought it closer, I saw it was ice.
She touched her finger to it, and it stuck a little. "Hmmmm", she
said. "A little dry". She walked over to Janice and whispered something
to her. Janice's mouth dropped open and her eyes opened like
saucers. She took the ice from Cindy and sucked on it for a few
seconds. Cindy took it back and walked over toward Margaret.
Alissa, who was wearing pantyhose like Cindy, but black, with an open
crotch came up and practically shoved her pussy directly into my
face. Vervain started with her instructions again. I felt something
cold on my asshole and it didn't take long to figure out what Cindy
was doing with the ice. I started to say something when Vervain
pushed my face into Alissa's pussy. Cindy slowly forced the ice into
my ass. Margaret was still fucking me. As my ass opened to the cold,
slippery ice, feelings of pain and excitement shot through me.
Suddenly, it was like I was a million miles away with everything going
on. I was panting into Alissa's pussy,  licking  and  sucking ÂÂ
wildly,  trying to obey Vervain's instructions, but almost
oblivious to everything else. My whole body was going crazy.
It seemed like hours before they had all taken turns fucking my cock and
"teaching me" to suck and lick pussy, even licking their assholes.
While they were fucking me, they said something about "blue-balls". All
I knew was that my cock was still throbbing and now it hurt. My balls
hurt. My asshole hurt a little because Cindy had fucked my ass with
the ice cube for what seemed like 10 minutes or more. By the time
they all stepped away from me, I was trashed. I was moaning like a
kid who went through surgery. I think I did.
Margaret stepped up and sat on my chest. "No more, please." I whimpered.
"Well, how do you feel?" she said. "We're all happy. We all came
at least twice, some of us maybe three or more times. You only came
once. Feel a little used? Maybe even abused?" I laid there hoping she
wasn't planning to continue. I got the strength to mutter, "Tired, I
hurt all over, my dick hurts, my tongue hurts, my ass hurts..."
"But we feel great!" Margaret said. "We all came! I mean, isn't that
fair?" I closed my eyes and felt one more emotion that I hadn't
genuinely felt about sex before all this. Tears welled up in my eyes. I
opened them up and looked at Janice, who was biting her lower lip. "I'm
sorry I used you." I said. "I really am".
Margaret looked down at me and said, "you know, I think I believe you."
When she got up, I noticed that Alissa and Vervain were almost
dressed. They were putting things back in the suitcase. Margaret
started putting her red dress on over her body suit (later I heard
this was called a body stocking). When Alissa and Vervain were dressed,
they came over and started unbuckling the cuffs on my wrists and
ankles. When they finished untying the ropes, they put them in
the briefcase. Alissa took the leather rings off of my cock and it
shriveled down almost instantly. When I first tried to move my arms and
legs, they were stiff and sore.
All the girls sat down on chairs. I sat up, pulled my knees up and
wrapped my arms around them. I didn't even want to get up. "Go take
a shower and come back out here", Margaret said. We still have
something to go over. I was embarrassed, sore and tired. I wasn't even
scared any more. I limped to the shower. Margaret picked up the
phone. I took a real hot shower, got some pants and underwear on and
came back out. The older girls were talking to Janice. Anne was back
and sitting on the arm of the couch. I stopped at the top of the stairs
to the den.
"Well, come down here." Margaret said. I walked down into the middle of
the den. "Do you want to fuck Janice?" Margaret asked. I must
have turned red and looked down at the floor. "No." I said. "Good
answer." Cindy said. "We want to see if you've learned anything. We
want you to make love to Janice right here, right now. If we like what
we see, we'll leave you alone. If not, it's going to be a real long,
painful night." I heaved a big sigh and looked around the room. They
were serious. I was scared, but there was something inside me that
wanted to make love to Janice. To make it up to her. Not because I
had to, but because I had been wrong.
Cindy pulled Janice out of the chair by her hand and pushed her toward
me. Janice never looked so beautiful than she did right now. I put
my hands on her cheeks and apologized again and kissed her. "It's ok,"
she whispered as we pulled apart. "No it's not," I said. "I was
wrong." I pushed her into a sitting position on the love seat and
gently pulled her top down over her tits. I gently sucked and licked
each nipple. I spent a number of minutes on her tits, massaging,
kissing and sucking on them as the girls had shown me. She was panting
and biting her lips. She was turned on much faster and noticeably more
than the older girls were.
I lifted her flowing skirt and pulled down her panties. She leaned back
on the love seat and surrendered to me. While I did as the girls
told me, she came, not once, but three or four times, shaking,
quivering, jumping and cumming in my mouth. She came so quickly and
so hard each time that I was literally sucking down her cum. The last
time she pushed me away, begging me to stop, saying she couldn't
take any more. She wanted me. She told me to stand up. She unbuttoned
my pants and pushed them down around my ankles. She quickly pushed my
underwear down right after them. My cock was half-hard just from
the turn-on I had gotten from making her cum.
I suddenly got a sense of fear, wondering if I was being selfish again
somehow and glanced around. The girls, my sister, the suitcase,
everyone was gone. Janice sucked my cock like a wild animal,
stronger, much harder than the last time. She was so turned on that
I though she was going to eat me alive. Her tongue felt good against
the under-side of my cock. I felt myself starting to swell and
pump. Put my hands on the sides of her head and started to back
up. "You don't have to...." She grabbed my ass with her hands and
pulled me into her mouth. I started cumming.
I don't know if it was because of what I had been through or what, but
when I came, I felt like I was going into shock. I've
masturbated before, of course, but it never felt like this. My
legs shook. I shouldn't have been standing up. If it weren't for
Janice holding onto my ass I know I would have fallen down. I could
hardly breath. The only way I can describe it is that it was like my
whole stomach, balls, legs and everything wanted to pump out of the end
of my cock.
"Aaaaahhhhhhh, geeeeeeeez!" I screamed as Janice kept sucking hard and
fast, sucking down my cum, as I had hers. I honestly believe I
was shaking crazier than she had. I was groaning from the sensitivity
as she finally let the head of my cock pop out of her mouth. I
jumped. She loosened her grip and I fell to the floor. I couldn't
believe how I felt. Janice hopped off of the chair and laid on top of
me. She kissed and licked my neck and ears and mouth. She stuck her
tongue deep into my mouth. There was an odd taste in her mouth.
For a brief moment, I thought it may be my own cum, but you know, it
didn't matter. Now I knew what real passion was. Nothing mattered
but us. I still don't believe it, but we made love for a couple of
hours after that.
Janice and I eventually broke up, but I think she talked about me. I
suddenly became popular with all the "wrong" but extremely attractive
girls. Sometimes it got me in trouble with the football player types.
But the girls loved the way I took them in bed. But still, I realized
something Margaret had told me about being used. I realized I was
being used, and it wasn't as much fun as I thought.
Janice and her family moved away. I have a new girlfriend that I
believe honestly loves me, and I love her. We've made love a couple of
times and she was more than pleased. So was I. But I was happy just to
please her, as well. Oh, yes, and about my sister. Anne and I have a ÂÂ
new understanding. One that I don't think my Dad quite understands. He
 saw the way we got along when he got back. I respect her more. She
respects me more. He asked at the breakfast table one morning what ÂÂ
happened that weekend. "What do you mean? Nothing happened?" we both
said at the same time and smiled.
And Margaret. I don't know where her and the others are any more. Anne
told me it was Margarets' idea to give me the "lessons" when she
told her what I'd said. Margaret's probably still with her very
lucky husband. It might sound strange, but I sure am grateful for her
idea. I learned a lot. Maybe it was the hard way, but that's probably
the only way I would have learned, and it's helped me more than I can
imagine.
Thanks, Margaret!
======================================================
Opinions welcome! mrjjones@mail2chicago.com
----------------- This story may NOT be posted to any other web site or printed in any hardcopy publication without the author's permission.
Copyright (c) 2005 John J. JonesÂÂ
Share Story
LICKURCLIT on all
Share Story
Punk Rock Goddess
Her name was Kristina. I remember the first time I saw her. It was the first day of Biology my freshman year. I didn't really know anyone yet and was sitting by myself. She walked in wearing a ripped black tanktop, fishnets and a black and white checkered skirt. She was petite, about 5'4 with a small frame but she still had these really nice breasts that you could plainly see because she obviously didn't like to wear bras. Black hair cropped short against her pale skin. She wasn't pasty or wearing alot of makeup like a Cure reject but she didn't get too much sun. And she had these blue eyes that just shot right through me.
At this point I should probably tell you that I have an established weakness for the ass-kicking alterna-girl. Which is unfortunate, because I'm not the kind of guy
Anyway, in walks this punk rock goddess. She looks around the room with that non-chalant I don't give a crap about anything pose alterna-girls have and then she finds herself a seat. At this point I am sprung. Like wood shooting out of my pants. Praying to god that she or anybody for that matter doesn't notice me staring at her through the entire first day of class.
Suffice to say, it took me half of first semester get up the courage to go talk to her. And she was nice. Didn't really show any interest in me, but she didn't ignore me. Didn't dismiss me. We chatted for a little bit and that was it.
Well, we were both heavy into the science department. She wanted to be a nurse. I was majoring in bio. We ended up taking alot of classes together. We were even lab partners once. I didn't get much done that semester.
One time our Junior year she was at my house studying for a midterm. Kristina was having difficulty with the endocrine system and we were studying pretty late into the night. I lived kind of far from campus and she didn't want to trek back to the dorms so she crashed at my place. In my bed.
Now she'd been in a relationship for awhile at that point. I don't remember his name. I'm sure he was in a band. I had been seeing this girl for like 2 months. Which is 6 months in college time. So, Kristina is lying next to me in my bed, wearing my t-shirt and a pair of my shorts. I'm wearing pajama bottoms, which I don't really do, and it is taking ALL of my self control not to roll over on top of her, press myself into her lithe body, feel her hips against my pelvis and her breasts pressed against my chest. But we don't. At one point we wake up and we were touching. God I wanted her. But nothing happened. Longest night of my life.
Fast forward. I graduate college. I get a job. It's mind numbing but it pays. Not much social contact. Not alot of prospects. Plus there's that whole don't shit where you eat thing. I start tutoring at the college I went to. Pick up a little extra cash and, I don't know, get out more. Interact with people. So, I'm walking towards my tutoring session and someone is just laying on the car horn. Damn near scared the shit out of me. I turn around and there is my punk rock goddes, smiling ear to ear.
Kristina gets out of the car, she looks...just sexy. She's got these two little tattoos on her waist, just inside her hip bones which, of course, are sticking out of her pants. I'm pretty sure girls do that just to drive me crazy. We hugged. Play catch up. I asked her how things are going with her musician guy. She smiled, "oh, we're not together anymore."
Proudly, I did not jump for joy. Instead I offered my sympathies. I told her we should get together, we exchange numbers. I walk away giddy.
I waited. Didn't call her that night. She might have just wanted to be friends. Words all men hate hearing. So, I waited. Called a few days later. Voice mail. damn it. Left a message. Tried not to sound too akward. Next day, no call. Day after that. Day after that. Weekend goes by. Fuck. I started thinking I called too early. I was too eager. Damn it.
A week went by. And then, on a wednesday night, there was a voicemail waiting for me. There was a show downtown. Some band I'd never heard of. She wanted to know if I could make it. I had to work the next day, but fuck it. I put on a pair of jeans and a black t-shirt and went downtown.
I was in a club full of people I don't know. The girls were hot. The guys were lookin' territorial. I just wanted to find Kristina so I wouldn't feel so out of place. Wandered around for like 10 minutes and then there was a pair of hands over my eyes. "Guess who", she said.
"God, I hope that's you Kristina", I replied. I turned around and saw her smiling up at me. We hugged. I tried not to linger but I probably did.
"Come on," Kristina said, "you're buying me a drink".
And I did. We talked. Well, screamed was more like it. The band wasn't very good. But they were loud. She was in a nursing program and working in a bar at night. She broke up with the musician after he went on tour. Fucked some chick. Maybe more than one. "Fucker", I said. She nodded.
An hour, maybe two went by. Fuck, I wanted this girl. Her blue eyes were killing me. She had a tongue ring that made my cock twitch every time it came into view. And I just sat there. Talking.
Finally, she just looked at me, right in the eye. "So, when are you going to ask me to come home with you?"
"Right now" I answered.
I have never paid a tab that fast in my life.
We got to my apartment and she walked into the living room like she owned the place. She took off her jacket and dropped it on the floor. Undid her boots, kicked them off in separate directions, turned around and stared at me. She crooked her finger at me, motioning me to get my ass over there. Which I did. She just looked up at me with this expression of "And?". Daring me. Challeging me.
I ran my fingers through her black hair. She closed her eyes for a moment and a slight smile played on her lips. I leaned down and kissed her. Her tounge slid into my mouth. I'd never kissed a girl with a tongue ring before. And I was addicted from that point on. Her hand reached up to the back of my head and pulled me further into the kiss. http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg');">The kiss became deeper. Rougher. My hand reached out to the waist of her jeans, I pulled her next to me. I wanted my rock hard cock pressed into her. As close to her pussy as I could get it. Her hands moved down my back, not lightly, until they came to my ass, where she squeezed and pulled me into her. I took my hand and placed it over her pussy. I started to rub it through her jeans. I could feel heat coming off her and her jeans getting slightly damp with her sweat and juices.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg');">I reached my hands up into her hair and pulled her back from me. "I want you" I said.
She looked me right in the eye, "I know", was her only reply. Slowly, she pushed me back to my couch, made me sit down. Then she got down on her knees between my legs and started to slowly unbutton my pants. She looked me in the eye the entire time. Until my member popped free. Then she stared down at it. Her right hand found the base of my cock, and she ran her tongue ring all the way up the shaft to the tip. I shivered. She looked up at me with a smile.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg');">I lost count of the passes she made over my cock with her tongue. The wet warmth of her tongue compared to the cool steel of her tongue ring was... well, I can't really describe it. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she swallowed my whole cock. A moan escaped my lips. Slowly she slid up and down my shaft. Flicking that piercing across the tip of my head every time she reached the top. I ran my fingers through her thick hair, careful not to force her head down. But every now and then she would slam her mouth all the way down my cock and I could feel the head of my member hit the back of her throat.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg');">"No more" I said. And I pulled her up to her feet. My cock just sticking out in the air. I pulled her shirt off over her head. Of course, my punk rock goddess wasn't wearing a bra. My mouth swallowed her nipple, then most of her breast. I grabbed her ass and pulled her into me. Smashing my cock, wet with her saliva, into her jeans while I worked her nipple with my tongue.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Feva-angelina6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccb9610fns-cash-eva-angelina.jpg');">I kicked off my pants and picked her up. With her legs wrapped around my waist and my mouth sucking on her perky tits, I carried her into my bedroom. I set her down on the bed, trying not to just toss her down like a sack of flour. I kissed her while we got her pants off. She wasn't wearing any underwear. Who was this girl? What was she doing in my bedroom naked? The hair on her pussy was dark, but trimmed, neatly. I ran my hand over her clit while we kissed and lowered myself on top of her. Finally, I was on top of her. Kristina. My whole weight pressing into her body. I had waited years for this moment. We kissed on my bed, on top of the covers, my cock http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Fnaomi6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccbbfd23ns-cash-naomi-6.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Fnaomi6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccbbfd23ns-cash-naomi-6.jpg');">directly over her pussy. Slowly, I started to rock back and forth, sliding my cock across her clit. The sliding got faster, and my cock was in front of her cunt, the tip of it right at the entrance to her pussy. I remember thinking that I should get up and get a condom. Instead, my body put just a slight amount of weight forward. I could feel myself press, just slightly into her entrance. "Ok", I thought, "Now I should really get up and get a condom." But, and this shocked me, her hands were on my ass, and she pushed forward with her hips.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Fnaomi6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccbbfd23ns-cash-naomi-6.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Fnaomi6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccbbfd23ns-cash-naomi-6.jpg');">Now, almost every girl I have had sex with I used a condom. I had one girlfriend in college who was on the pill so I know how much better it is without a condom. How addictive it can be. So, there was that initial resistance as the head of my cock pushed into her entrance. That slightly rough feeling as my shaft pushed into her tight pussy until my pelvis was flush with hers. Then we just stopped for a second. She flexed her pussy. I felt it squeeze around my cock. I smiled down at her. Slowly, I started to rock inside her. I reached down and placed both hands on her ass and squeezed. I lifter her up, just a little, so I could penetrate her more deeply. I wanted to be inside of her as deeply as I could. I could feel the back wall of her pussy with the head of my cock. Every time I hit it she moaned. So, I started to hit. Faster I started to go. The strokes became longer, harder, as I started hitting the back wall of her pussy with everything I had. She started biting her lower lip and writhing. So I picked up the pace. Picked up the force. I started slamming into that spot with everything I had. My hips slapped into her loud enough to make noises you could have heard in the next room. With no condom on, I wasn't about to last much longer. Then her nails clawed down my back and her hips started bucking.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Fnaomi6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccbbfd23ns-cash-naomi-6.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Fnaomi6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccbbfd23ns-cash-naomi-6.jpg');">I just kept driving into her. Fucking the girl of my fantasies. She stopped cumming and looked at me, smiling. My cock started pulsing. I could feel the orgasm starting. In a few more strokes I was going to cum.
"I should get a condom," I said.
Her legs wrapped around my hips and pulled me in. "No", she said, "I want you to cum in me. I want to feel it". So, I pounded harder. My rock hard shaft slamming into her hot, soaking wet slit until finally I lost control. I started to cum and she pulled my hips into her and held me in while my cock pulsed and spewed my cum in her pussy.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Fnaomi6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccbbfd23ns-cash-naomi-6.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Fnaomi6%2Findex.php%3Fid%3D104656&img=img446d9ccbbfd23ns-cash-naomi-6.jpg');">Shortly after that, we both fell asleep.
I woke up in the morning naked, with her next to me. I rolled over and pressed her naked body into me. Immediately, I was hard again, with my cock pressed against her extremely tight ass. Kristina was still asleep, so I thought I would wake her up in a manner that would show my appreciation for last night. I got under the covers and put my head between her legs. I took my tongue and rand it over her slit, getting it wet and spreading the folds of her pussy until I could get at her clit. When I found my prize and took her clit in my mouth and sucked on it, I knew that woke her up because her fingers were running through my hair. I alternated lapping at her pussy and sucking on her clit until she started to squirm. Then I took two of my fingers and put them in her cunt. Damn, it was like sticking my fingers in hot water. Tight hot water. And so I lay there, finger fucking her while I tongued her clit. She started moaning.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Ftiana-lynn3%2F015.jpg&img=img446d9ccbc474ens-cashy-tianna-lynn.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Ftiana-lynn3%2F015.jpg&img=img446d9ccbc474ens-cashy-tianna-lynn.jpg');">"Ohhh, yes. There. Yes." Which made my cock jump. Finally, her hips started to buck. Her inner thigh muscles twitched and her whole body shuddered. When she was done, I licked and nibbled at her clit until she couldn't take it anymore and asked me to stop.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Ftiana-lynn3%2F015.jpg&img=img446d9ccbc474ens-cashy-tianna-lynn.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Ftiana-lynn3%2F015.jpg&img=img446d9ccbc474ens-cashy-tianna-lynn.jpg');">So, I pulled the sheet off, exposing my naked body to the refreshingly cool air.
"Thank you." She said.
"You never have to thank me." I replied. I kissed her. And lowered my body on top of her. I wanted her again. I was about to slide my cock into her soaking wet cunt when I remembered how turned on I was when I woke up and I was pressed up against her from behind.
I didn't say anything. I just rolled her over onto her stomach. I used my legs to spread her thighs and ran my cock down the center of her exquisite ass until I was positioned right infront of her dripping slit. Her hand reached back and guided me in. I reached forward and cupped her breasts while I bit her ear. I fucked her from behind for as long as I could. Trying to hold onto it. But my bare cock in her hot cunt, fucking her from behind. It wasn't long before I was fucking her like an animal. Finally I wrapped my hands around her shoulders and pulled her back into me, slamming my cock as deep into her as I could go. I camed deep inside her. Then we just laid there, with me on top of her and my naked cock burried in her pussy.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Ftiana-lynn3%2F015.jpg&img=img446d9ccbc474ens-cashy-tianna-lynn.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Ftiana-lynn3%2F015.jpg&img=img446d9ccbc474ens-cashy-tianna-lynn.jpg');">I called into work sick that day.
We dated for a couple of weeks.
It just didn't work. We were too different.
http://www.internetisforporn.com/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Ftiana-lynn3%2F015.jpg&img=img446d9ccbc474ens-cashy-tianna-lynn.jpg" onclick="javascript:urchinTracker('/go.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nsgalleries.com%2Fhosted1%2Fns%2Fgals%2Ftiana-lynn3%2F015.jpg&img=img446d9ccbc474ens-cashy-tianna-lynn.jpg');">But she will always be my punk rock goddes.
Share Story
Back of the Bus 2: Coach
      Andy Porter awoke with a scream. Another nightmare rocked his restful sleep, filled with searing pain and humiliation. Cupping his head in his hands, Andy sobbed and rolled back under the covers. The clock said it was 12:23 pm. Wednesday. It was only moments before sleep came again, and with it, dreams.
   Faggot!
   He's Just like a girl!
   It was Thursda    Jason was nowhere to be seen, hopefully absent. But Danielle was there. Her hair was held back by a colored 'scrunchie', disappointing Andy just a bit. He loved her hair down. Ms. DeLuca smiled and welcomed Andy back as he sat, slowly. He was still sore from the assault, but tried to push it from his mind. I've got to keep going. No one can know!    The lesson seemed to go fast, ending with a new assignment: two students partnered up by the teacher would make a presentation to show the success of a certain book series. The choice was theirs, but had to go through Ms. DeLuca first. The best however came after class. As Andy began to gather his things, receiving a few jeers from a few minor bullies in the back of the room, Ms DeLuca moved to whisper to Danielle. At first, Andy thought nothing of it and calmly went to the door, still fighting off the flashes of Tuesday's horrific bus ride home. Then, a hand reached out and touched his shoulder. He jumped and turned to see Ms DeLuca's bright, aged face looking back at him with a smile.    "Andyâ€Â, she said ", Danielle here is having a bit of trouble in the class. Do you mind if I chose her as your partner?" Ms DeLuca always asked, thought she knew no student could or would say no. Even now, Andy’s face nearly betrayed his joy. Danielle. She would be his partner. He looked over to her, watching as she gathered her books and came to where student and teacher were speaking. His heart began to race as he swallowed hard.    "Sure. As long as I can pick the books." he said. Danielle smiled politely, obviously not too thrilled with being group with him, but not disgusted by the fact either.    As they left the class room, Danielle walked to his side. "Um, thanks for saying yes," she said, her voice reaching a melodious peak in Andy's ear, "I'm kind of failing so..." She trailed off, her embarrassment clear as day.    "It's no problem. You mind the Wheel of Time?" he asked. In his mind, he hoped she'd read it, wishing that she knew of it and would like him all the more for it. She shrugged and his heart sank but a little.    "Doesn't matter. Could we meet tonight to...um...figure it out?" His heart shot up again at the suggestion. A few minutes later, he walked away with her phone number and the time she would be at his house to study. Tonight. His mind was ablaze until Jason’s voice hit his mind like a train.    Don't ever look at her again, fag!! The tears almost came automatically. He shook them away and ran to his next class. Gym.    Coach Faulkner was a large man wit your typical ex-marine look. Thick, muscular arms, big chin and the crew cut that never seemed to grow. Most of the kids feared him, and for good reason. There were plenty of rumors about him. Some say he was a Navy Seal, others a marine. But the truth was a rumor that no one ever told.    Four years ago, Bernard Faulkner was charged with involuntary manslaughter and sentenced to time in poison. Once there, he quickly devolved into the worst possible prison cliché'. At first, he simply fought off those that came at him. Then, one night, a trio of men came to his cell just before lights out. He frightened off two and caught the smaller one. He had learned the ways of prison life, and proceeded to show the intruder he knew what it meant using the end of his dick. By the time he was released-only the devil knows how-he had developed an affinity for 'prison sex'. For him, now, it was a test of strength and dominance. He managed to keep this from the school board when he was hired-again, another fuck up. But, up until now, none of these kids had caught his eye.    Wednesday changed that as he had heard three boys bragging about attacking Andy Porter on the bus. The three were showering up after basketball, a sport the coach oversaw, and the coach heard it all. Instantly, his mouth began to water. His hopes had been dashed only slightly when the he had not seen young Porter in the gymnasium that day.     Faulkner watched the young teens going through their stretches, looking closely at Andy in his dark gray sweat pants and t-shirt. He grinned wide as he bent over to touch his toes, showing the curves of his ass. Faulkner got himself back in the 'I'm-A-School-Teacher' mindset and blew his whistle. Class began.    Blood ball was the order of the day, a game of high intensity dodge ball where the other team advanced by knocking out other players. The games went fast and the kids built up a sweat, which was good. Though showers were not a mandatory post-gym activity, Faulkner decided it was the best, and for him most appropriate, way to get Andy where he wanted him.    Class wound down and the kids began to get their school cloths on as Coach Faulkner put his plan into action. He crept into the Boy's Locker Room and looked about, finding Andy almost immediately.    "Porter! Get over here now. Rest o' you, wait in the bleachers until the bell rings and..." the bell rang, cutting him off. He nearly smiled. It was too perfect. Timing was way too good. As the rest of the kids flowed from the room, Andy moved very slowly toward the coach and stopped.    "You fuckin' stink son!" he barked, "What's your next class?" He knew already, he just needed to have the boy say it, to trap himself.    "Study hall, Sir." he said, meekly. Faulkner nodded and grabbed Andy's shoulder, pulling him around and hauling him toward the shower. Andy trembled with fear. He was being manhandled as if he were some stuffed animal. The meaty arm holding him thrust him toward a bench. As Andy rebounded to his feet, he turned to have soap and a towel thrust into his hands.    "Get your ass in the shower boy! I'll get you excused for being' late, but you better wash up, you dirty ill shit!" He barked orders at Andy like a drill sergeant. Andy moved to bathroom stall to get undressed, shaking with fear everytime another garment dropped.    Outside, Coach turned on the shower, his erection throbbing in his shorts. He was going to plow this kid's ass and he knew the kid suspected it. Rounding the corner away from the shower, the Coach waited for Andy to slip out into the large group shower. Quickly, he shed his cloths and listened. The sound of running water was muffled for a minute. Andy was in. The coach wasted not even a second as he moved silently into the large square room where the boys took thier showers.    Andy didn't even hear him at first. Coach just watched him, staring at the boy's ass. Soon, he'd put the fear in him. Walking closer gave away his presence, but Andy didn't turn. He only froze, fear griping him already. Coach reached out with a powerfull calloused hand grabbed ahold of the boy's ass. Andy shook and tried to move away, but the Coach held him with the grip of another paw on his shoulder.    "What's the matter?"he asked, mockingly, "You act as if you've never taken it in the ass before." He stepped closer as he turned Andy's weeping face toward him. He delighted in the sight. He touched the top of the boy's head and ruffled his hair with a smile.    "Just calm down, do as I say and you'll be ok." He lied, he knew he did. And he knew Andy knew as well. "Now, get the soap." Andy obeyed and reached over to the tray. His mind tried to grasp what might be going on, but he knew he as only pushing it away. Sometime, probably yesterday, Coach found out about his rape on the bus. He looked up, pleading with his eyes into a cold, remorseless face, one that reflected his fright back at him: As satisfaction.    “Now,†he said,†Soap up my cock. I want it slick as your ass.â€Â Andy held still until one of the coach’s hands gripped his and moved it down to the throbbing slab of meat that stood erect at the older man’s waist. Trembling, and wondering why this was happening to him again, Andy reached his delicate fingers out from his free hand and lightly gripped Bernard Faulkner’s shaft as he brought the soap against the other side. He heard the coach groan in approval. Slowly moving his hands along the hardened 9 inch rod, Andy worked the soap against skin, cleaning the grown man, soiling his soul. With fright shooting up his spine, Andy shook and sobbed in quiet surrender. He could not fight, he could only give in. The coach’s head tilted back. He began to mutter.    “That’s it…like a good little bitch. Get it good and slick. I want it in you…Oh babyâ€Â he spoke to Andy like he was a girl. Andy almost stopped as the lather began to work over his fingers, nearly covering the long cock of the coach. The larger man pulled him closer, his own hard member pressing to the top of Andy’s pubic mound. Andy’s loins stirred slightly. He tensed. What was going on?! He wasn’t aroused. He didn’t even want it. He knew that his body was reacting of it’s own accord, defending him in some base way from the violation he was feeling. His feet began to back peddle slowly, as if being forced backward slowly. Strong arms from a monster in rapture gripped his shoulders as Andy’s hands stroked the hard member slowly. The hands turned Andy around, one moving from his shoulder to his soaping hand, taking the soap from him as he was placed face to the wall. Andy’s forehead touched the light yellow tiles, his bottom lip quivering as a strange hand probed his smooth ass. A warm bar of soap slicked itself between his cheeks, coating his asshole. Something slipped in. A finger. Then two. Each time, moving in and out, working the soap in to lubricate him. Andy grunted and squirmed, trying to get away. A vain attempt.    “Shhhh, It’ll be ok…I’ll fuck you good, “the coach mocked, “You might even come.â€Â Thick lather dripped down to the young boy’s balls as the coach tossed the soap lazily aside. A stone hand gripped Andy’s shoulder as another positioned the cock at the moistened hole. Coach spread Andy’s legs and scooted down a bit. With aim as precise any predator, he pushed the tip of his monstrous cock into Andy’s asshole. Andy winced and squirmed a bit only to feel a strong arm around his waist and a full thrust drive the throbbing meat home. The pain was less than it had been when Jason had fucked him raw on the bus, but Coach Faulkner was massive, thick and hard. The beast of a man grunted with every quick, savoring thrust. His cock-head lanced against Andy’s tender prostate, causing the boy’s cock to jump, involuntarily. Andy wept as the soapy stomach of the Coach slapped against his back again and again, the hard, relentless shaft burrowing deeper into his ravaged ass. He cried silently, moaning in agony once in a while.    Coach let his hand wander to the boy’s semi-hard cock. It was bit for his age, a good 7 inches now. He stroked with a soapy hand, working the boy’s shaft hard against his will. Nearly lifting him up off his feet, Faulkner’s paced quickened, each thrust coming sharper and sharper. Soon, he was piston fucking the young teen’s tight hole with a blind furry. Ragged grunts escaped the older man’s throat as he nearly pinned the younger body to the wall. With his hips gripped enough, Coach Faulkner balanced the boy on his piston thrusts as he pulled his hair and forced him to look into his eyes. Andy saw rage and power. Coach saw fear and surrender. As his cock buried again, he felt Andy tense, his asshole clenching. Tears rolled from his eyes as a warm burst of come showered from his teen cock and splattered against one of the coach’s thighs.    Coach had to time for shock as suddenly he let out a feral grunt and let one big thrust burry his raping cock balls deep to release a torent of spunk into the boy’s ass. Letting Andy fall to the ground, Coach’s cock popped out with a sickening slap. He reached down for the soap and tossed it at Andy’s feet.    “Clean up, cunt. You speak, you die, get it?     He turned his tearstained face to the doorway, his eyes wide with shock.    He’d forgotten    “Andy?†Danielle looked at him, sincere worry about her pretty face. “Why are you crying†   Could He tell her? He didn’t know, but it might be worth it to try. ÂÂ
  ÂÂ
   "Yes sir?" He said, nervously. Andy had never been singled out before, in any class. Seeing Mr. Faulkner there, all 210 lbs of his, towering like a giant, made him nervous. He shifted his gym bag on his shoulder. Faulkner sniffed and reached out, grabbing the bag's strap and flinging it aside. Andy didn't even fight to hold on.
Share Story
Teresa's Torture!
This is about the strange incident which began Mum's continued cuckoldry. I'd like to write and tell you the story of her first prostitution, which will be mentioned in other stories. This is when she originally committed adultery, by selling herself sexually, in the 80's. It is about a certain underground film that was made. I can describe it, now I've seen it, and I'd like to tell you all about it.
When I was just 18, Dad was in heavy debt through his own mismanagement of his business; and it turned out after a while that he had gone to a business associate of his, an Arabian named Kabul.
I guess we all knew from the start that Kabul was a bit of a shady character, and had his fingers in various slightly criminal pies. Dad said he'd had no choice, the way thi
Mum seemed to enjoy the flirtation and attention from other men she'd get; both my parents must have realized this helped Dad's business along, and as Mum was [up until this point] a completely faithful, dutiful wife to Dad, there seemed no undue worry on his part that she may ever go further than verbal flirtation and dancing with his associates at functions.
However, as the months went on, Dad got more and more hassle from Kabul about the loan payments. Some were being missed, plus Kabul hadn't been totally honest about things. It turned out he was a right gangster and heavy loan shark, and ran a plethora of seedy sex clubs and brothels. Dad had given the house and business as security for the loan; perhaps a naive move, but we didn't know about Kabul's true intent to us when Dad had initially signed for the loan.
Soon, we were being threatened, first subtly then more boldly, with repossession and bankruptcy, while Kabul mounted more and more interest on the loan repayments. Dad now could never pay it all back. We were in the shit big time, you could say, with no real way out.
At this point, I had come home after college one early evening, and found Mum and Dad sitting opposite each other in the lounge, in the presence of Kabul's two big heavies, Abdul and Karim, who were sitting on our sofa. Obviously some sort of heated discussion had been taking place, because the room suddenly went silent as I came in. The tension between the four seated people was so thick it made the hairs raise on the back of my neck.
Dad was very tense indeed, his face like a thunderstorm. Although the two big heavies seemed more comfortable, even smirking occasionally. The conversation [because of my sudden presence] turned to lighter matters, and idle chit-chat even.
As I looked at Mum, she seemed almost totally at ease sitting there in her nightgown, smoking elegantly and chatting to the foreigners as if she was among old friends! Dad sharply told me to make coffee for them all and as I brought it in, I noticed the Arabs looking more directly at Mum. This was because Mum slowly slipped off first one of her slippers, then the other, after having dangled them from her feet for ages. Now she made a point of turning her left bare sole toward the men, and slowly turning her toes up, so that she exposed the underside of her sexy, shapely foot to them and showed the prominent ball of her foot to their gaze! Now, everyone who's ever had a woman deliberately bare her feet and casually flex them toward you, in any social situation, knows what it means. The woman wants to bare more of herself for you, and she's teasing and provoking your interest! It made me feel deeply disturbed yet oddly aroused, to see her flirting with them.
Dad sent me round to the shop to get some smokes for him then. Obviously to get me out of the way awhile! When I returned, the guys were just leaving in their car, smirking back at Mum and Dad, and hissing, "Ssso...you will give usss a call,yessss???"
The men waggled their tongues horribly at Mum as they drove off, causing Dad to flush in anger and mutter, "Dirty bastards!"
Nothing about whatever was going on was told to me so at bedtime, I crept along the landing ,and listened at my parents' closed bedroom door.
I found silence at first, then Dad said quietly, "You want to do it...Don't you? I can tell, Teresa!"
Mum was evasive, replying, "That's not the point. The thing is, we've GOT to do it, or else be bankrupt and living like tramps! Oh come on, love. Look, you can just go out and get drunk while I'm there, and forget it's happening."
Dad replied, "But Teresa, what about afterwards? When I know it's happened? I'd be wondering about it. What they did to you, and... Well, whether they were better than me, and if you reached any orgasms. Like you don't often with me anymore. God, you're my wife, for fuck's sake! How would I COPE?"
Mum soothed him, going, "Well, let's just pretend it's one of those lurid adulterous housewife or bondage fantasies you and I used to like reading, and watching on video. They used to turn you on! Let's pretend it's one of those fantasies except this time it's ME, and it's REAL!"
She continued, "Okay, tell you what. As a condition I do it, I'll ask that he makes it up before I come home. I'll bring one back, and leave it out for you. Then you can see all that happened! You can have a good WANK to it, love, it'll make you feel more acceptant of it. That way, you can know everything, and we'll never have to speak about it again!"
There was a very long silence. Finally Dad relented, and guardedly agreed to let Mum do it. Whatever this mysterious IT was!
Mum said, "I'll call him tomorrow. We'll get it arranged. Then everything will be fine, love we'll be saved from trouble then!"
The next day, which was Saturday, Mum went upstairs to make a private phone call, while I and Dad were working in the garden. Later, when she came down, I could partly overhear what they said in the kitchen, as I dug the soil.
Mum went, "Oohhh, darling! They really want their money's worth!"
After some muttering, Dad blurted out, "They're gonna do WHAT to you? No way, Teresa! Oh, no! No way can I have that happening to you! They must be twisted! I'm telling the police. I've had enough. We're better poor than having that sort of stuff done to you."
Mum actually giggled at this point. Dad seethed now. "Do I take this to mean you want them to do that? Am I really so unsatisfactory that you're fantasizing about THAT?"
Mum went, "Shush, it'll be okay. I'll switch off, love, I'm sure I won't enjoy it. I've got to do it anyway, so if that's what they want, does it matter?"
Dad fumed, growling, "Well, I've never done that to you, and I never will."
I never heard the rest, but over the next week, Dad seemed quiet and subdued, while Mum seemed sparkly and excited!
When the Friday came I was off to college in the morning, when they told me that Mum had to go away for a few days, to see some friends of hers. I knew of course who these "friends" were, but I said nothing. I guess I knew something was up. That Mum was gonna be involved sexually with Kabul and/or his henchmen somehow, but I had no direct proof. Anyway, how could I ask my parents that?
She wasn't there when I got home, and though I was busy with college work all week, I still noticed Dad was drinking a lot, being very quiet, and very irritable.
She didn't arrive back until the end of the following week. I came home before Dad got in from work, and found her happily making dinner, with nothing seemingly different about her except she looked a bit dreamy-eyed and giggled a lot!
When I went upstairs, I looked in their bedroom, and there on the bedcover was a 3-hour videotape, with a note to Dad from Mum, saying "Hope you enjoy it, darling! Don't let the screams worry you! Whick-Whack, Whip-Crack! Love, Teresa. XXX!"
Alongside the tape was a new packet of hand tissues. Mum had also brought our video machine into their bedroom, too. There it was, plugged in and ready, under their little second T. V. set they had as a spare.
At dinner, Mum was humming to herself, and glancing at Dad, who was more silent than ever. She even sang chirpily as she cleared the plates: "Whoo-whooo! Ride 'Em, Cowboy! Whip-Crack Away, Whip-Crack Away!"
Patting her bottom as she left for the kitchen, she giggled that her journey had made it very sore. Dad blushed like a tomato, but said nothing in reply, he just hid his gaze in his coffee mug.
After dessert, Dad excused himself to me, saying he had to go and do something private upstairs tonight. This with Mum adding for me to stay with her and "Leave him to it."
Yeah! Sure Dad was "doing things!" Doing what, with the tape and tissues, I wonder? HA!HA!
They were right about not mentioning "IT" again; Dad never did, and Mum denied anything I ever asked her about Kabul and the week away.
Everything seemed strangely normal, considering what an outrageous thing had happened to Mum and though I looked through the whole house whenever I was alone after that, I never found the video. I was burning to see it for years! However, here's the crunch. After our recent experiences, and Mum opening up a bit sexually with me, she's let me see it! On my bed last week, I found a few pictures of her, with a copy of the tape. With them was a note saying,
"Your turn to see it now, Bob! Mum. XXX!"
Well, I've been jerking off nearly all week to it; now Mum has suggested I write, and give your readers the benefit of what's on it!
Apparently, it's been reproduced several times now, and is a classic among certain collectors of this type of real-life porn, where ordinary white wives get bribed away from their husbands and made sex slaves for people like Kabul. It seems the video has become much sought after, and some tycoons pay wads of cash for it! I dunno how Mum got this copy again, years later, unless it's what the teenagers posted to us. [That will be described in a following story, named "Your Mum, Your Mum"]. Anyway, here goes; here's the fullest description I can give of my Mum's long-secret amateur porno film!
I was shaking with excitement, when I picked it up, cause this version even has a proper cover! In big letters, it said "TERESA'S TORTURE!", above a picture of Mum, looking a bit younger. [This was the 80's,when she was in her late 30's.]
She is kneeling down, bare boobs showing with her big red nipples distended, and with her finger put nervously to her lips, and she smiles at the camera, and two great big dark skinned Arab men crowd her from each side on the video cover, shoving their huge dicks threateningly inward at her face!
So I put the tape on, and this is what it showed:
It began with Mum talking to the viewers, saying who she was, and why she had agreed to whore herself, commit adultery and make the film. She told all about Dad's debts to Kabul, too. She went on to say that she hoped those voyeur purchasers of her dirty prostitution on film would enjoy seeing her adultery, her martyrdom for her son and hubby's salvation, and that they would love seeing all the strange, dirty and cruel ordeals she was subjected to by Kabul and his circle of SM devotees! She smiled, admitting her torture and ravishment was for no other real reason than their sleazy, cruel lust for her.
She then dropped her dress onscreen, exposing her breasts, which looked all swollen and excited. Turning round, she bent over, spreading her ass cheeks to show her hairy blonde muff, and her brown, dark starfish. Her buttocks were lewdly crisscrossed with awful red welts; really harsh ones, that encompassed her whole rear!
She then ended with "I suffered so, sooo much! Please buy this film, as it'll help to pay off our debt and please enjoy seeing my torture!" Those two words were repeated, louder, as the camera zoomed in on Mum's arsehole. She clenched it and pulsed it, in and out, until her sphincter filled the screen, pulsating to the words, "My torture, my torture, my torture!", The soundtrack, became overlaid with echo and sounds of Mum's voice in other vocalizations of agony and sexual passion. Fading out, this intro gave way to the main body of the film.
It showed her being checked in at reception in Kabul's private S&M establishment, signing away her rights and body to their whims. Kabul, who looked like Omar Sharif in his 40's, and his head dominatrix Ms.Okiwe, a sexy but strict mature African lady in a ward sister's outfit, took Mum into a medical room, and began stripping her. I saw Mum's naked body as it was in her 30's, as they got her naked and began touching her body. God ,she was even more stunning, then!
She stood naked and nervous, as their dark hands cooly examined her, commenting dispassionately on her tits as they squeezed them, rolling her swelling nipples in their lecherous fingers, stroking her blond pussy and making her gasp as they expertly probed inside, their hands now wearing latex gloves. Then squeezing her bum, not too gently either, and peeking at her asshole. Mum was obviously getting excited, despite her promises to Dad of the opposite! They also insisted on calling her "Teressa" for some reason, but somehow it seemed befitting ,as if they were mocking her with her own name somehow.
Ms. Okiwe said, "Now, Teressa, you turn and spread you bum cheeks for me. I is givin you the bottom test!"
Mum gulped but obeyed. Ms. Okiwe produced a cotton swab stick, and as Mum looked at her over her shoulder, with her own ass cheeks spread wide, the black woman poked and prodded with the cotton tip, in every crease of Mum's spread brown starfish, making Mum's bum hole twitch.
I was rock hard in my pants as I watched this film, seeing Mum's sexy, long-creased brown ring being sexually interfered with. Even now after seeing it many times, I still think her arse rivals that of any porn model for sheer beauty.
Examining the bud then, Ms. Okiwe said, "Hmmmm, not bad.", and actually sniffed the stick! Then, with Mum still spreading her own ass, Ms. Okiwe took a second swab stick, put it to Teresa's bum hole, and suddenly stabbed forward, shoving it over halfway up her bum!
"OOhhhhh! How Rude!" Mum pouted, indignantly, and blushed really red, looking really embarrassed and ashamed, but Ms. Okiwe just smirked at her protests and began to wiggle and jiggle the swab stick around, looking coldly into Teresa's eyes!
Kabul, standing nearby, laughed out loud, and said "Not so prim and proper now, are you, Saint Teressa?"
Ms. Okiwe let her free hand stroke and tickle Mum's pussy a bit, as her other fingers twisted and waggled the bud up her arse, and Mum began to tremble, and then moan gently. Suddenly, Mum orgasmed! She screwed up her eyes and gasped loudly, bending over further and I could see her brown impaled hole pulsating in time with her cunt's contractions as she came! It was very erotic, to see my Mum cumming on video as these dark foreigners did such things to her! They really humiliated her, taunting her verbally even as she came.
Ms. Okiwe laughed and wiggled it harder, going, "Wheee! You like, Teressa?? Is it Rude? You are shameful, Yes? Ha Haaaaaa!"
When Ms. Okiwe pulled it out and examined the swab's end, it was now all brown and stained! The negress frowned, chiding, "You Dirty Girl! Mucky in you Poo Chute! Dirty TARTY Teresa!" She then announced Mum would be punished for her "Insolence by coming to here with her bottom dirty!"
Their strange, pidgin English also seemed to intensify the scenes' eroticism somehow, all through the film.
Ms. Okiwe now made her bend over a low table, and they tied her wrists to the far edge. Ms. Okiwe then raised a long, rather nasty looking stick. She proceeded to give Mum a precisely applied, cold and judicial caning on her bare bottom. Six vicious strokes were cruelly given to Mum. God, you could hear the swooshing of the long rod as it cut through the air and sliced in to her bum. I was shuddering at Mum's cries of pain and protest! Between strokes, Kabul and Okiwe were talking about the taste of Mum's "Brown gold", as they took turns to lick at the soiled cotton swab! The dirty pigs! Mum's bare bum was left with six long, red welts by the end of her first caning. She was all flushed and visibly shaking, as she clasped her burning buttocks. Ms. Okiwe showed no sympathy however, and harshly lectured Mum, while tapping her naked body in various sensitive places with the stick.
Mum was then tied to the table on her back, and given a preliminary taste of having the soles of her feet beaten. Ms. Okiwe stood over her, taking Mum's feet in her latex-covered fingers one after the other, and whacked them with a folded leather belt. This was becoming the best video I'd ever seen, even despite the fact it starred my Mum. The way she groaned and begged, and the way they spoke to her as she was humiliated, was so erotic I was flabbergasted!
After a threat of more "Hurtings, if you don' get down dere an' lick my black, cheesy ol' feet!", Mum did as told. She knelt down while Ms. Okiwe sat above her, and ran her now-very-willing tongue all over the black woman's dusky, sexy but cheesy, sweaty feet! It gave big close-ups of Mum's pink tongue roving all over the dusky soles, licking her corns and bunions really lovingly, and delving deep into those hot, dark clefts between the black lady's toes. I shuddered as I watched it, and had a strong cum, seeing Mum's tongue emerging from between Ms.Okiwe's dark toes, coated with toe-jam and shoe-fluff, and the black domina's voice bitching at her as Mum ate up her toe-jam and told the negress her toe-sweat was delicious! Ms. Okiwe did various other things to Mum too, such as making her lick her black ass like a slave, and subjecting her to intimate examination of the vagina and anus. I couldn't help getting hard again, seeing the negresses fingers probing and wiggling up Mum's twat and bum hole, while the black lady chided and humiliated her.
The film then cut to sometime later in her stay there, where she was given over to Abdul and Karim, the two heavies who worked for Kabul. Apparently, they were ex secret police from Kabul's country, experienced in the arts of torture and exquisite, salacious sexual interrogations. They were very big, muscular brutes, and as they manhandled her down to the basement and stripped her, tearing off her bra and panties, they showed they had cocks to match their size, which were up hard and throbbing nastily at my Mum!
They cuffed her wrists to a pulley in the ceiling, and hauled her up, until she was dangling naked, in mid air. The atmosphere in the tawdry, squalid room was very oppressive, with a single bare light bulb adding to its' dark, disturbing feeling. The two Arabs now produced the tools of their evil trade. Abdul had a long leather single-thong whip, maybe 8 feet long; and Karim plugged in a weird-looking electrical thing. It looked like a cattle-prod, or similar, but with a box that Karim used to control the current.
Mum looked really scared, as they began questioning her. They now said to her Dad had also been dishonest with Kabul, and tried to diddle him out of the payments. I knew this wasn't true, but they clearly enjoyed accusing her of helping him. Plus, when Kabul had initially tried to seduce Mum, which he'd seen as his right, being richer and more powerful than Dad-she'd impolitely rejected him, offending his pride.
Well all I can say is that she was really made to pay for everything now!
Her body lurched and bucked, when Abdul began lashing her, cracking the whip across her arse, or curling it round her body so it bit cruelly. She gave somewhat blood-curdling screams! When Karim began to poke her with the electro-prod, they became howls and gasps of shock, pain and terror, as both men laid into her without mercy!
I noticed she was trying to keep her legs together, to protect her privates. However, Abdul would swing the whip right up high and bring it slashing down on her bare, vulnerable buttocks so hard that she would jerk in shock, her legs snapping apart involuntarily. As her feet kicked helplessly in the air, Karim would take his chance, being very fast to lunge the prod up between her legs onto her soft vulva; or insinuate it evilly between her bum cheeks, to seek out her asshole!
"NOOOOooooAAAAAAAGH! AaaaaaaYYYYIIEEEEEEE!", She would scream!
I had to keep a sense of proportion, and remember that she actually looked back on it all with affection now, but believe me, it's difficult to describe the feelings of horror yet strange masochistic arousal I got, from seeing my Mum sexually tortured on a porno film!
The camera was switching between shots of her jerking and convulsing in mid-air, kicking her legs out helplessly as the thugs laughed and tormented her, and close-ups of her from the waist up, showing her face, her mouth grimacing in pain and her eyes wide in fear and agony.
They had put some sort of device around the bases of her breasts, so they looked bigger, all swollen, nipples protruding obscenely. Karim's electro-prod was often shoved into her tits in these close ups, so you could see her face contort in shock and her teats get redder as they were cruelly shocked. Her back, her legs, her feet, her bum, her cunt, her titties were all repeatedly victim at various times to swart and cruel Karim's evil electro-prod! They were really cruel to her. They just wouldn't stop. They continued sadistically torturing my Mum, until she relented and confessed to all that they wished!
The next scene, apparently the next day or the day after, once she'd recovered enough, was of Mum with her ankles locked into a sitting stocks, her thighs strapped to the base and her waist to the backrest, with her arms free. Now she was subjected to that old Eastern favourite; the Bastinado!
The big thugs first tickled her sexy soles and toes with feathers, making her laugh and squeal and when they upgraded to supple leather tawses, using them to slap her bare feet harder and harder, Mum's hands couldn't help drifting down between her legs, despite her protests! They ended up using long thin bendy canes, standing naked each side of her. Their big eastern dicks throbbed at my Mum's sexy, naked, squirming form. The camera switched from the full view to close ups of Mum's sexy bare feet, being lashed nastily with the canes. Her soles flexed and froze, flexed and froze as the sticks beat her soles, and she yelled in torment.
"No! Please Stop! Ohhhh, God! HHoooooohhhh, God!", she went, with her hands clawing desperately at her boobs and rubbing hard at her crotch, while the rods whacked down on her poor exposed feet! When they paused to kneel and rub their big slimy knobs over her burning soles, then shove them into her tits lustfully, she came, and stopped her protests for moans of pleasure!
They taunted her more, asking if she had ever been taken her husband in the anus. "You know what we mean, Teressa? Up the BOTTOM?" On her reply of no, they laughed that several other good, respectable wives hadn't either, until they turned up there like Mum had! They pulled tongues at her again, when she said indignantly that they would not dare! "Oh, but we WOULD, little sexxy Teressa!" they mocked!
Next, it showed her hung inverted, suspended by her ankles now, with her wrists locked to a collar on her neck, and they attached electrodes to her tits and clitoris. Abdul sent shocks into her, as Karim used a long cane to punish her bum. Her body shook, convulsing again, with her buttocks clenching sexily in pain, and her voice ringing out.
"WHIPPP!"
"HAAAAAAGGHHHH!"
"LLAASSHH!"
"HEEEEERRRRGHH!"
Abdul even greased up a large carrot, and grinned as he stuck it down her arsehole! They continued Mum's torture, she now looking disturbingly comical as her bum cheeks clenched round the carrot's head, as she was whipped and electro-tortured! Her body convulsed, and Mum yelled helplessly, hanging there inverted with the carrot protruding obscenely from her bum!
After a time, she relented, and begged them to stop. She said she'd do anything, even let them have sex with her and fuck her married cunt, if they'd only stop the agony. They replied negatively at first.
"Sorry, Miss Prim, we can not fuck your vagina like your husband. Our master has forbidden us to take your red slitty hole, Miss Prim. It is reserved for him."
"Although", they added, "He will allow us our pleasure in everything else. So we will take your BROWN SHITTY HOLE, MISS PRIM!", they snarled!
They removed all that was attached to or in her, and carried out their threat now!
Karim came to her as she hung there upside-down, and parted her buttocks with his big thumbs, placing the head of his enormous dick onto her brown hole, which was all moist and sweaty now. The film saw in close up as he lewdly shoved his cock head into her bum hole, and Mum went "OOOOOHHH!" in astonishment. Then he thrust his shaft right down her moist sweaty ring!
Mum went "WHHHOOOOOOOOOHH!... NNUUUURRRGH!" in both fascination and disgust!
I felt weird, sick but loving it too, as I watched the scene of when Mum first got sodomized, and saw her reactions of first horror, then pleasure, as she whored herself, cuckolding my Dad!
Karim bummed her really good, clenching his big brown bum as he grappled at her hips, shoving her about and grunting like a pig as he lustily shitholed my Mum! Her voice soon became softer, gently moaning, and now she was asking him to rub her pussy, and not to stop!
The film flickered between shots of her face, gasping and groaning, then from a distance, showing the couple together; then of close-ups of his massive brown sausage-dick ploughing down her sweaty brown hole, his thumbs keeping her buttocks apart and leaving nothing private about his aggressive bumming of my Mum.
"Ooooooohh, you Big Dirty Sod! Wwuuullllmmmmmnn, Do it, DO IT!", she went!
I'm sure I could see Mum's cunt pulsating on the film. It was twitching, all wet, all juicy, and climaxing!
When he came, he pulled out and let his sperm splatter all down her bum crack, and run down her back! Mum groaned, "Urrrghhh, Ohhhh!"
The other guy, Abdul, was even more demanding. He let her down from her bonds, but put a leather harness round her shoulders, and made her go on all fours. He led her round like a bitch, with his great big pecker lodged right up her shitter!
Then he made her do squat-thrusts, so her bum bobbed up and down for him, fucking his dick as he stood spread legged above her, yanking on her leash and making her admit she loved it!
She played along willingly, answering his comments like, "You like it, Yes? Can you feel my big willy in you fudge hole, squashing in you shit?"
To that she answered, "Yeh; Yeh, Yeh, Yehhh, Yehhh!", and she sung funny phrases like, "Tit-roll, Shit-roll, Bum-Willy-Bum! This is my Willy-Bum Exercise, Poor Bobby's Mum!"
Karim reached under her with a riding crop, tickling her clitty as she was bumfucked by his buddy; and she came. Mum strongly climaxed, and her face blushed crimson in passion and shame, her sexy eyes rolling and her voice groaning in agony and ecstasy!
The big dirty Arab ex police carried on. They took turns again in bumming Mum and she was obviously now loving it, and climaxing as they nastily sodomised her, all over the room! They were chasing her around and catching her, taunting her and mocking her, then shoving their cocks up her bum again. Her poor bottom was all welted from their tortures, and they clearly enjoyed ravaging it!
The scene ended with her kneeling, their big dark willies crowding in on her, their shafts so erect they resembled big wicked Scimitars! However, there were a few smears of Mum's shit now, on their shafts! I don't know if they told her to, or if she just wanted to, but I was stunned at what she did now. She grabbed her boobs and ran her very swollen distended nipples up along their shafts, wiping off brown blobs onto her tits! Then she went, "WHOOOOOOOO!", shaking her shitty tits at the camera! Even the big thugs seemed surprised, and they grunted in lust and spunked all over her tits and face!
The final torture scene showed Mum in a dark medical room, getting electro-stimulated again, variously by Ms. Okiwe, Karim, or Kabul himself. She was first put in a chair thing, with electrodes on her tits and private parts, including one very rudely stuck right up her bum!
They were pushing up the current now, as she was getting more used to it. She ended up strapped down to an exam bed, with electrodes variously placed in her pussy or up her arse and at some points, she had big electrified devices clamped on her tits, which I found strangely erotic, too. She looked really glamorous and sexy; her body writhing about, her pussy contracting with the shocks, and her blonde head tossing about, in combined agony and ecstasy.
Her screams seemed to change after awhile, and became low, gutsy sexual groans, just like a heroine being tortured by aliens in some sex & sci-fi movie!
Finally, a bigger, more sinister looking electro-dildo thing was applied, on its own after removal of all electrodes. They shoved it into her tits, then turned her over and poked it into her back. They pressed it into the soles of her feet, and then sizzled her buttocks, venturing between to torture her asshole. Turning her back over, they put her legs spread wide, and Ms. Okiwe switched the current up higher than Mum had experienced before. She put it into Mum's cunt, before switching the current on. Mum knew this would be unbearable, and she begged Ms. Okiwe and Kabul for mercy.
"Please, no! You can't!" she went; but Kabul just smiled cruelly and knowingly, and nodded to the black woman.
"UUUUUAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" was the explosive yell bursting from Teresa, as the switch was flicked! She jerked, her shapely form rising up, straining in her bonds and quivering! Again and again, they did it, and Ms. Okiwe gloated, undoing her coat and clutching at her black beaver in delight at my Mum's ordeal!
The final scene was of Mum in bed with Kabul.
They kissed and fondled each other's naked flesh, and Kabul teased her about her ordeals. "Aaawwww, my lovely Teressa!", he hissed. "Did my men strip you and ravish you? Did they lash your sweet white bottom, and torture your privates? Even Push their Big Willies up your Poo Hole, and Everything?"
His hands stroked her still-welted buttocks as he said this!
"Ohhh, Yes, They Did!" replied Mum, feigning indignance; then continued, "But THANK YOU for letting them DO IT! It was VERY NICE!"
They laughed together, both knowing her resistance was broken, and she now wanted more than anything to be ravished by Kabul; to fuck the cuckold maker, corrupter and tormentor!
He suddenly lanced his big hard tool into her pussy, making her gasp in delight; and as the camera followed their fucking, showing regular close shots too, it was shown that Kabul had 3 large pearls surgically implanted under the skin on the underside of his shaft. Mum now tells me these are signs of honour among the eastern criminal fraternity he's in, and give a woman more pleasure.
He rolled her around the bed, and she clung to him, whimpering and cooing lovingly to him that he was her master, her Eastern prince. She was groaning loudly, and she came to intense orgasm on his huge boner while he fucked her! He encouraged her to say out loud what a wanker her hubby was, how he'd never had her like this, and she moaned and did, she really gave her loyalty as well as her body to Kabul. When he eventually came, she threw her head back, forcing her crotch as hard onto his as she could, and cried out in total sexual abandon!
Kabul was hard again very quickly, and suggested he'd like to sample her "brown delights" now. Mum simply smiled, and said that after all he'd done for her and her family, she agreed that he "Had a right" to take her arse!
So, I discovered this, what she'd done, during the time she had spent away. I'd been suspecting something like this was going on but hardly believing it, and jerking myself as I wondered about it for years, half wishing it was true but half hoping it was not! I now discovered that my Mum had, in fact, betrayed us, with Dad's worst enemy, and had very warmly welcomed the sleazy Arab gangster, RIGHT up her you-know-what!
Several times, in fact, in several positions, she had smiled very genuinely and warmly for him, as she spread her bum cheeks wide, and cooed to him affectionately as his huge invading cock had gone lunging right up her married, motherly, respectable bum hole!
She'd even laughed. Mum had actually laughed at her poor, worried hubby and son back home!
She was eyeing the camera ripely, telling the viewers how the 3 pearls on Kabul's shaft were titillating her bum as they squeezed past her bottom's entrance, up and down, again and again. She made sure the cameraman got some good close shots again, and she groaned lustily while showing the viewers her lover's big dick really driving itself up her fucking arsehole, and squashing it's knob into her sacred dark place!
Of course, she took him in her mouth afterward. She said the ultimate spiting of Dad and me had to be done, and she pulled off Kabul following his intense thrusting up her bum. She bent over and snaked her tongue over the 3 pearls on his shaft, seeking out and cleaning up all the nasty stuff attached to them, and ran it under his tip, cleaning out the dirt from there too! You could actually see a long streak of Mum's own shit, staining her tongue! She flickered it over his tip, and he came. Mum smiled as she took his copious amounts of thick ropey spunk. It went "PSSST! PSSSSTT!", all over her tongue and spurted into her mouth!
That was the end of the video. I was drained of sperm through coming repeatedly as I watched it!
If you ever read her other adventures, you'll know it was only the beginning for my sexy cuckolding Mum!
EPILOGUE: This story was written several years ago. Just recently, I heard that a DVD version of the film was seen advertised on the Web! It claimed to be the extended version, with more scenes and out takes! I wonder if anyone has seen it? I'd love to know what else happened in the other scenes!
Share Story
Force of Passion
FICTIONAL!!!
::The Ebon Hawk hurtled along silently through hyperspace. The Jedi Exile, Shi'la Raan, watched the white stretching stars as they headed towards Korriban. She felt uncomfortable heading to a planet that was a graveyard for Sith. It was like a darkness in the back of her mind; a whisper in the force that made her skin crawl. She needed comfort. Visas Maar had rejected her, the Miraluka not understanding human contact could mean comfort. So Shi'la decided that she's approach the Handmaiden. The girl hadÂ
:: [2:09 P.M.]:Â never given her name, and seemed a bit reserved... But she was beautiful, and the way she sometimes look at her made Shi'la tingle. Running her hand along the smooth, cold metallic walls of the hallway she headed for the storage room. If
:: [2:09 P.M.]:Â ((I thought you character was going to be male, I suppose I should have asked sooner though, is she a female or a herm as well?))
:: [2:09 P.M.]:Â [ sorry... which do you prefer? I usually rp a female with a herm but i can rp a herm too ]
:: [2:10 P.M.]:Â ((Either is good. I was just curious.))
:: [2:10 P.M.]:Â [ sorry i didn't clarify that was my mistake. i rp Shi'la as female ]
:: [2:10 P.M.]:Â [ so, female ]
:: [2:13 P.M.]:Â ::While she did not make it obvious to the rest of the crew through words, Shi'la obviously knew of this woman's secret, as she did indeed work out and spar in only panties and bra, he bulge showcased well by this, especially when hard. Now, however, she was not. Having just finished her training, she sat atop a cargo cylinder, in her underwear, the flaccid penis still visible in her panties. She nodded at the Exile and her question.:: Of course, what is it?
:: [2:18 P.M.]:Â ::Shi'la stood at the door to the Storage Room, leaning against the bulkhead with her arms crossed. In her simple Jedi robe it did nothing to accentuate her bosom. She was not as gifted as some women, with perky small c-cups. Shi'la drew her bottom lip between her teeth, chewing lightly. Her eyes were glued to the outline of the Echani's penis. Shi'la had some experience with men back in the war, but they were all unimpressive and were never as beautiful and sensuous as the Handmaiden. Blushing suddenly,Â
:: [2:19 P.M.]:Â Shi'la drew her robe around her and waltzed into the room:: .. I hope I didn't disturb you. I was... I wanted to tell someone--besides that old woman--that I feel ... uncomfortable. You promised that you would help me fight but ... ::Shi'la steeled herself:: ..I was wondering if you could help me... relax some? If you know what I mean ...
:: [2:22 P.M.]:Â ::The Handmaiden thought for a moment, trying to understand the implication that the woman was making, but living a celibate life in a Polar Academy did not make her too keen to sexual innuendo and flirting. She did notice the woman staring at her cock as she entered, however, which made it twitch a little but her self-control was powerful enough to keep erections down when out of battle, where true emotion took over.:: I am Sorry, Shi'la, but I do not understand entirely what you mean?
:: [2:25 P.M.]: Oh. ::Shi'la drew back for a minute. She curled her thumb and forefinger in front of her lips, subconsciously trying to hide the growing blush that was bringing a pink tint to her normally pale complexion. Get a hold of yourself! Jedi aren't shy! Shi'la cleared her throat, and squared her shoulders. She took a step towards the beautiful, white-maned echani, entering her personal space. Close enough to touch, to feel--but she didn't.:: I mean, help me relieve tension... Maybe work up a sweat. Feel good
:: [2:26 P.M.]:Â before I have to after Sith... ::Cough:: ...And I don't mean sparring or training... ::She realized that her earlier innuendo would obviously go over the woman's head. She'd lived a sheltered life, but the Handmaiden wasn't stupid. Maybe now she could put the pieces together. Shi'la didn't back up as she awaited a response, looking the Handmaiden in the eye. She sent out waves in the force, feelings of calmness and openness and, yes, lust.::
:: [2:30 P.M.]:Â ::The Handmaiden thought for a moment, turning over the statements in her mind before standing up before the Jedi. She was so close already that her breasts, still big even when encased in a bra, pushed out and made contact with the girl. Her cock twitched again in those panties before the ivory-haired maiden threw her hands behind the woman's head and leaned her head in to kiss her deeply on the lips, even slipping her tongue into the Jedi's mouth. Although, not too learned in the art of kissing, she
:: [2:30 P.M.]:Â retreated as fast as she had charged and looked at the Jedi.:: This is what you mean, yes?
:: [2:33 P.M.]:Â ::If there were any butterflies still in her stomach, they burned up instantly when she felt the electrifying sensation of the woman's breasts pressing against her. Shi'la's eyes flashed with lust and excitement when Handmaiden came in for a kiss; she returned it in full, tilting her head so their lips could mesh perfectly. Her own tongue pushed back at the Handmaiden's, dancing around it. She was saddened when the kiss broke, but knew that it was a sing of acceptance.:: Yes, that is exactly what I mean...
:: [2:34 P.M.]:Â I also mean this. ::That said, Shi'la placed her hand right over the woman's penis, fingers folding it around it over the fabric and stroking it once.::
:: [2:37 P.M.]:Â ::With the touch of the Jedi, the Echani dick grew at an alarming rate, like a dam breaking, it was as if built up arousal was breaking through filling her cock. Her eyes went wide as this happened and her eyes met the Exile's. She nodded at her but said with an uneasy voice.:: So you want me to have intercourse with you... I have never done so before... ::Her choice of words usual for her, unlearned in the art of modern usage and innuendo.::
:: [2:41 P.M.]:Â ::Shi'la's eyes widened as the Echani's dick began to grow. It was the largest she'd ever seen. The Jedi pulled the end out of her panties so it stood out most of the way. She ran her hand slowly up the impressive organ, running her thumb gently near the tip.:: Yes... I want to do more than that, too. If that is alright with you, Handmaiden. ::Shi'la was still blushing, but not as hotly. She stepped closer, resting her free hand on the Nape of the woman's neck and drawing her head in for another light kiss,
:: [2:41 P.M.]:Â using her tongue sparingly.::
:: [2:45 P.M.]:Â ::Handmaiden accepted the kiss and enjoyed the tongue of the other woman when she got it, but when it broke she was quick to speak again, a curious inflection in her voice.:: I'd be willing to do whatever you want... but what is there besides intercourse? ::Her inexperience clearly extending beyond lack of partners. However her large cock did throb, standing in the cool air of the Hawk, being touched by the Jedi. ::
:: [2:48 P.M.]:Â Well... There's... ::Shi'la thought for a second. Was she this bold? She had to be--if she couldn't master herself in private affairs as this, how was she supposed to face evil? Shi'la slowly, very slowly dropped down to her knees, so she was eye-level with the magnificent cock. She hook her fingers around the hem of the panties and very gently. The woman reacting in this way--her cock pulsing--was gratifying. Shi'la didn't remember much of her life before, well, now, but sex had always been alien, and when
:: [2:50 P.M.]:Â there, still strange and never satisfying. She pulled the panties down just enough until she saw a pair of beautiful (shaven?) testicles. Her eyes, which she never thought could go wider, managed to squeeze out another centimeter of awe. With her free hand she cupped them, teasing them lightly and rolling them around, testing the water, to see how Handmaiden reacted. Her other hand gripped the base of her cock and rolled the flush upwards, slowly, to the tip, and then back down. When it reached the baseÂ
:: [2:51 P.M.]:Â again, she licked her lips.:: ....This. ::She licked the tip lightly, then drew the head into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around the tip and then she popped it out, looking up to see how the Handmaiden reacted to this stimulation.::
:: [2:59 P.M.]:Â [are you still there?]
 :: [8:30 P.M.]: ::A curious hand reached up and pointed a finger to her lips as she watched the beautiful Jedi get on her knees in front of her. Wondering exactly what this woman was planning, she was peaked with wonder until her slender hands cupped those (indeed) hairless testicles. Not knowing the Core Worlds had customs for shaving, but it made things easier in combat to be hairless on the body. She let out a soft coo as her balls were groped for the first time in her life, which turned to soft moans when that hand
:: [8:33 P.M.]:Â gripped the base of her cock to make the long trek from summit, back down to the base, and all the while the Handmaiden watched in awe of the pleasure that was pouring from within that mountain. Finally, the Jedi leaned in and placed that tip in her mouth, which created an enjoyment that was completely new. Having never even pleased herself due to the self-control measure Atris forced on her. With an uneven tone, she manifested words.:: Oh m-... That feels wonderful!
:: [8:40 P.M.]:Â ::The taste of the Echani beauty's cock was ... it wasn't what the Jedi expected. Then again, she didn't know really what to expect. It was little musky, the smell of it, but it tasted warm and she could feel it pulse. Stroking it against slowly, she pushed it back in her mouth. Being careful of her teeth, Shi'la began to take in a bit more of the cock. As she did, her tongue pressed against it and swirled around, moving back and forth and side to side. She took in about three inches, still stroking theÂ
:: [8:42 P.M.]:Â shaft, before drawing back again. Her other hand continued to softly fondle the balls. She rolled Handmaiden's testicles around, squeezing them, not yet aware of what lay beneath. When she came back to the tip of the Echani's dick, she began to suck, and then her head went back down. She began a steady rhythm of this. Beneath her own robes and undergarments, she could feel herself getting moist.::
:: [8:47 P.M.]:Â ::This new pleasure was amazing and that she had lived so long without knowing it felt like a crime. Continuing the throb, her member had peaked at it's full size of seven inches, and was thicker than average. As the Jedi's salvia ran down the shaft of her cock, she noticed her own vagina beginning to leak sweet juice from the stimulation on her other organ, something she decided necessary to announce.:: Oh, Shi'la... This is so great, it's even making my vagina wet! ::Which she exclaimed happily, it being
:::Â a rare event. And a new idea filled her head, with no suggestion, but feeling like the right thing to do. Her hands reached behind that pale smooth chest and unhooked the bra that jailed her breasts, now allowing them to hang free. Certainly impressive, although not the biggest breasts, especially when held to Mira.::
:: [8:52 P.M.]:Â ::Shi'la continued to blow her Handmaiden. With every passing second she grew bolder, and more comfortable. Though it was beginning to stretch her jaw, it was easy to overcome--she was a Jedi. When the tip began to touch the back of he throat, the Exile almost gagged. But she had enough sense to use a Jedi Muscle Relaxation technique. With a few practice tries, she was able to completely engulf the beautiful organ. When she realized she could do this she didn't have to use her hand anymore. She continued to
:: [8:54 P.M.]:Â fondle her balls, but at the Echani's exclamation concerning her OTHER part, Shi'la had to investigate. A probing finger moved up behind her testicles, tickling the back until she felt soft, wet folds of her pussy. She had experience with her own. It was a pleasant surprise indeed. Shi'la slowly rubbed her finger along the labia. Meanwhile, she was also looking up and when her massive tits sprang free, the Jedi realized she'd probably never go a day without having this wonderful Echani help her "relax" ::Â
 :: [9:00 P.M.]: ::Violent shivers ran up and down the Handmaiden's spine and broken moans came along with it, much like her testicles, this was the first time another had touched her in such a place and this part was much more sensitive to that touch. When composure was regained, she looked down, past her breasts, to the Jedi and observed the difference in their current attire.:: Will you not allow me to view your body in its natural, uncovered, glory? ::A hopeful inflection in her voice as the penis began to twitch and
:: [9:00 P.M.]:Â more juices escaped her walls, moving slowly down her leg.::
:: [9:03 P.M.]:Â ::Trying to add some variety to what she was doing (this was her first blowjob, too) Shi'la took the cock all the way into her mouth, closing the lips around the base and holding the head in her throat. She did this until she needed air and then pulled back. Her hand movements on Handmaiden's pussy and testicles slowed to a stop at her question. She blushed again, realizing she was still in her robe.:: Oh, of course. ::Shi'la stood slowly, in what she hoped was an appealing way. The robe's sash wasÂ
:: [9:06 P.M.]:Â unfastened and she dropped it. It landed on the Handmaiden's erect dick, hanging for a second before slipping off. She pulled her robes open and across her shoulders, letting it fall back. She wore simple undergarments. She unstrapped her bra, letting her breasts spill out. They where not as impressive as the Handmaidens, but were perky and full (about c's) and her pink nipples were neatly erect. She cupped them, pushing them together before she bent to slide her panties off and kick them aside. She wasÂ
:: [9:08 P.M.]: wet--neatly shaven. Her ass was heart-shaped, firm and tight. She was an attractive woman--in good shape. Once nude, she blushed again. She realized they were sharing an intimate moment, so she could speak candidly. She realized, after all, that the Handmaiden had shown more emotion now than she had since coming onboard.:: "I'm not as beautiful as you... What do you think?" ::She didn't want things to end and moved back towards the Echani so their breasts touched together. She ran her hands up the woman's :: [9:09 P.M.]: side, cupping the Echani's breasts this time and playing with them.::
:: [9:13 P.M.]:Â ::Standing. She did a lot of just that, watching and observing every inch of body that the Jedi before her exposed. She was enjoying the stripping away of clothing, her member was a testament to this, as it maintained the same level or erection as when the Exile's lips were at its base. Her excitement peaked as the panties moved down her legs, in fact, she held her breath in anticipation as she did it. Handmaiden did not move when the woman approached her, and when she commented on her beauty, the Echani
 :: [9:15 P.M.]: thought for a moment for the words she needed, and as the Jedi played with her breasts she found them.:: I would put your body above mine. ::And with that, she wrapped her hands around the Exile's body and placed her hands on her rear, squeezing her cheeks a little.:: Yes, I think your body is excellent.
:: [9:19 P.M.]:Â ::She could not read the Echani's expression, but judging by the feelings she felt through the force, her little strip show had gotten a rave review. Or, perhaps a raging review--Handmaiden's cock was still perfectly erect. When the Handmaiden grabbed her rear, Shi'la wrapped her arms around the woman's back and pulled her against her, crushing their tits together and locking lips. Her tongue shot out with renewed vigor, seeking to explore every part of her mouth. She then broke the kiss, moving to herÂ
:: [9:20 P.M.]:Â neck, where she suckled and kiss at the skin hungrily. She could feel the other's pulse and it made her even wetter--she was practically soaking. She gripped the girl's cock with her thighs, squeezing it.::
:: [9:24 P.M.]:Â ::She loved the strip, it kept her hard. She loved the feel of the girl's read, it made her throb. When the Jedi came in for the kiss, she was more than happy to give it to her and the kissing and sucking of her tender neck was a wonderful orchestra of fun. Handmaiden leaned in to return the favor of neck kissing and suckling but was interrupted by those strong thighs squeezing down on that impressive shaft, but with all the recent activity and this contact being a complete surprise, the warrior woman jolted
:: [9:27 P.M.]:Â and quivered, to add to this, the wetness of the woman touched on her virgin length. This perfect equation led to one glorious new experience for the Handmaiden, as ribbons of very thick, white, seed spewed from her member, behind the Exile, who had the penis trapped. Loud moans could be heard all throughout this release.::
:: [9:32 P.M.]:Â ::Every part of this wonderful Echani Handmaiden tasted wonderful. It was like eating from the fruit of a pleasure tree, and as her lips and tongue and teeth roved about (even finding their way to nipples) she was smiling. She continued to rub the cock between her thighs, until she felt the Echani jerk. Oh no! Oh... She knew what was happening. Shi'la dropped to her knees instinctively, and popped the tip of the dick into her mouth. She caught the last two spurts; her fist rapidly pumped to see if any more
:: [9:34 P.M.]:Â would come out. The taste was not great, but not unpleasant. Thinking that spitting it out would be bad etiquette, she swallowed. She continued to stroke the Echani, hoping the wasn't in. Then something occurred to her... She'd been using her mouth everywhere except one or two places. Continuing to pump the cock, she sucked the testicles into her mouth for a short period, rolling them on her tongue, before she disappeared behind them. Her tongue flicked across the woman's labia. Then the flat of it did theÂ
:: [9:35 P.M.]:Â same thing, though more slowly. She alternated between licking her pussy and drawing a ball into her mouth and suckling on it. The whole time, her legs were practically shaking from all the sensation from between her legs, and she wasn't even being touched! She wasn't sure if she'd be able to stop, much less slow down.::
 :: [9:39 P.M.]: ::She was amazed by this experience. It was not such a sheltered upbringing that she did not know of her own climax, but in truth, she had never experienced one, let alone at the mercy of another. When the Jedi fell to her knees again and swallowed the last of her seed curiosity set in, although the sight pleased her.:: I don't understand why you would want to eat my seed... Although for some reason I find it very... Sexy. ::The last word coming after some thought, as if the word was one she had read or
:: [9:41 P.M.]:Â heard but never spoken. Given no time to recover from this orgasm, her quivers continued as that tongue made it's rounds around her testicles and labia. Her legs threatened to give out, but she did hold on to stand.::
:: [9:44 P.M.]:Â ::The Exile listened intently to the words of appreciation, and then question, from her lover. She slowed her machination, drawing her tongue along the slippery length of her cock to grab a stray bit of semen before looking up at her.:: I don't know why I did it but it seemed right... If I can taste all of you, why not that? It came from you; I liked it. ::Shi'la gave her cock a random stroke, then stood back up. She kissed the Handmaiden once--twice--then once more, still holding the cock. Her other handÂ
:: [9:46 P.M.]:Â cupped a tit, her thumb moving in neat, tight circles around her nipple. She was aching for some relief herself.:: I am so happy you would do this with me... ::She smiled. She'd been somehow emboldened by being called sexy. That was empowering to hear.:: But aren't all things ... mutual? ::She bit her lower lip, still holding the dick. The tip was a scarce few inches from her own slit. She rubbed it against it teasingly--meaning to tease Handmaiden, but ended up quivering with a moan. :: Ooohmygod.
:: [9:51 P.M.]:Â ::The Handmaiden grinned wildly at the explanation, realizing that this Jedi may actually share the same emotions she feels, instead of just wanting sexual intercourse, something she knew to be common in the Core Worlds. With that quick jerk on her length she gasped softly, until the woman's lips met hers for that three hit combo. The Jedi's question was met with a nod and a characteristically worded answer.:: Of course Shi'la. Would you have me use my mouth on you, as you did me, or perform the traditional
:: [9:51 P.M.]:Â intercourse? ::Her head was tilted slightly to the side as she asked.::
:: [9:53 P.M.]:Â ::Shi'la actually giggled. It was a girlish thing--she was a Jedi, hunted by sith, and hunting answers to her past. Serious always, and in contemplation. Learning, training, growing. Healing. But somehow this giggle seemed to fit, because it was innocent. Perhaps Handmaiden was helping to do more than relax her, but heal a wound somewhere inside her. Her heart? She squeezed the end of Handmaiden's cock, just below the head. It hovered still just hairs from her opening.:: I said mutual... Which do you want?
:: [9:53 P.M.]: I just want you. :: [9:57 P.M.]: ::She thought for a moment and nodded when the answer came to her head. Leaning in to nibble the bottom of the Exile's ear before whispering her answer.:: I will have both. First I would taste you as you did me, then express my love in the traditional way. ::As she pulled back from her ear, she lowered to her knees, as the Exile once did for her. Leaning her head in toward the girl's crotch, she ran a tongue all across that wet pussy, drinking the fluids before licking around her labia in a way that mirrored
:: [9:58 P.M.]:Â Shi'la's work on her. Her right hand also reached up over her head to message the top of her pink, the hood that hung just over her clitoris.::
:: [10:03 P.M.]:Â :Shi'la couldn't help from blushing again. Was it warm in here, or were they just on fire? She gave Handmaiden a lingering kiss before she drifted down to her knees. The initial lick drove her absolutely wild. Her legs turned into jelly and she grabbed for the back of the Echani's head, steadying herself long enough to lay down on her back, legs spread--guiding the Echani down with her.:: Oh that's wonderful!
Â
 :: [10:07 P.M.]: ::She continues this work for some time, laying down now, head resting right before the women's nethers while her tongue hit those critical points. Before long, however, she began to feel more comfortable with this, and moved in for a more aggressive position. Grabbing the Jedi's legs and forcing them over her shoulders, the Echani propped herself up on her knees. Know wearing the Exile as a necklace while she worked on her wetness, the woman's butt held in the air before her, as was her lower back. In this
:: [10:08 P.M.]:Â new position, only the Jedi's upper back rested still on the ground. This allowed the Ivory-haired maiden to get her tongue deeper in the woman's opening and to put more pressure on the parts she was already licking.::
:: [10:10 P.M.]:Â ::The only things that came out of the Exile's mouth were loud moans and groans and whimpers. Her arms curled up towards her shoulders, her legs at the mercy of the waves of pleasure that rushed through her body in an endless torrent. This was the best thing she'd ever felt; it was more powerful than the force, at least it seemed. Then again, her connection was still rather week. She hooked her legs around the back of her head, arching her back. Her hands found her breasts, where she squeezed and twisted at
:: [10:11 P.M.]:Â her own nipples.:: Ohgod! Hand...maiden! ::She still didn't know her name...!::
Â
 :: [10:17 P.M.]: ::Handmaiden grew bolder with each twitch and moan that left her lover and new ideas and plans of attack formed in her mind. One hand wrapping both of her hands around the waist of the Jedi, the Echani pushed the woman up farther and while those slender, agile hands continued to rub and message the pussy.:: I hope you like this! ::And with that the Handmaiden pushed her tongue up into this new area, running her tongue through the slit of the Exile's heart shaped butt, which tasted rather good to the Echani.
:: [10:17 P.M.]:Â ::
:: [10:20 P.M.]:Â ::The tongue through the cheeks of her ass was certainly unexpected. Very much so--but it felt nearly as good as what her pussy was experiencing. With a grunt she forced herself to look up at Handmaiden, settling on her elbows. Her tits jiggled languidly with the movement. Black bangs fell in her eyes, and a force nudge pushed them away.:: That is amazing, Handmaiden! Will you ... Will you make love--have intercourse--with me? I need you!Â
Â
:: [10:25 P.M.]:Â ::Handmaiden did not answer this question with words, instead she sprung right into action. Her hands pushed the Jedi's legs from her shoulders, letting them fall to the floor. Climbing on top of the woman's gorgeous frame, she looked down at her with a smile, those large breasts hanging down, touching the Jedi's. A Nod preceded the Echani's next action. Gripping the base of her penis and aiming it, before pushing forward and beginning, what seemed to be a slow process of, inserting herself into the Exile.
:: [10:30 P.M.]:Â ::The Exile braced herself as the Handmaiden positioned her dick. She spread her legs as much as possible, her arms wrapping around to grope the Handmaiden's butt for the first time. She had a nice ass, and Shi'la squeezed it encouragingly before the Echani finally entered her. Everything they'd been doing was wonderful--but it had been building to this. The sensation was one Shi'la had not felt in what seemed like a lifetime, and she moaned as the Echani slid in. Her legs wrapped around now and, withoutÂ
:: [10:31 P.M.]:Â pause, pulled Handmaiden together. She felt full--the ridge of the head of the handmaiden's thick, amazing cock hit all the right places inside and she moaned. Her orgasm, which had been building steadily, was pushed even closer. Juices began flowing, a natural lubricant.:: You're perfect. ::She said it not in excitement, but as fact. She was.::
:: [10:35 P.M.]:Â ::The Handmaiden twitched and winced in pleasure as her penis drove deeper and deeper into the woman's opening, it was hard for her to maintain concentration at first and when her cock finally rest all the way inside, she waited for a moment to begin moving again. Only when the Exile spoke those two words was she able to smile and continue moving in and out, slowly at first, fucking the Jedi, which was a totally new experience for her. After a few pumps she sped up a little and the sound of her ball sack
:: [10:35 P.M.]:Â striking the other woman's flesh could be head in the cargo hold.::
:: [10:39 P.M.]:Â ::The Exile's head rolled back in pure pleasure when she entered fully. She thought that was the best it could be, but then the Echani began to move--with the grace of a warrior and the sensuality of a woman; it drove Shi'la over the edge. She began to moan loudly, her fingernails clawing at the Echani's back. Not in a painful way. She began to meet thrusts with hip vaults of her own. The feeling of the balls was sexy; their tits mashed and rubbing together, tits often touching, was insane. The Jedi writhed
:: [10:40 P.M.]:Â and squirmed. She arched her back into a particularly hard thrust and curled her toes. Nails dug hard into the Echani's back and she began to cum, pussy juices flowing freely and in a wild torrent, like a dam that had been building up water for a hundred years had just shattered.:: OH YES! YES ! ILOVEYOU OH YES!!!
 :: [10:44 P.M.]: ::Her cock began to throb again as the Jedi squirmed beneath her, but when her nails dug in and she writhed beneath her, firing her cum onto the Echani's dick it was too much for her. Matching the Jedi, the warrior shot her own smaller orgasm into the woman. The power of her second climax paled in comparison to her first and even more so to the Jedi's but was enjoyable none-the-less. She maintain her composure however, and continue to thrust into the Exile's pelvis, and leaned in to her ear, nibbling it again
:: [10:45 P.M.]:Â before whispering.:: I love you too, Shi'la.
:: [10:48 P.M.]:Â ::The intensity of her climax was astounding. The force, which welled within her like a whirling vortex, seemed to stop and switch directions. Some plasteel cylinders and supply crates in the cargo room were uprooted and sent rolling as she came all over her lover, who in turn shot her seed deep inside. Neither of them stopped, still thrusting and bucking and rocking on the deck. She was smiling brightly from the Handmaiden's words--she hoped it wasn't a spur of the moment proclamation, but real. It felt a
:: [10:48 P.M.]:Â s real as the dick buried inside her. She nibbled on the Echani's earlobe, tugging and suckling.:: We... Have to do this ... more often, Lover. ::Lover sounded better than 'Handmaiden.::
 Waiting4Eruption [10:53 P.M.]: ::The Echani grinned at those words and forced her hands underneath the Jedi, squeezing her close for a hug. She broke the hold the Exile had on her ear to look her deep in her eyes. Swallowing hard, she paused before she spoke.:: You, Shi'la... You can call me Brianna. ::Sighing when she spoke this, then going in for a passionate kiss with the woman she had proclaimed love that she really, truly felt.::
:: [10:57 P.M.]:Â ::The overwhelming pleasure she was feeling forced Shi'la to slow down. She rolled them to their side so, while the Echani was still trapped inside her, she couldn't move as much. She hugged her back, kissing and nuzzled her neck. Then her lips.:: Brianna... That's a beautiful name, for a beautiful woman. ::No reason to NOT be affection, right? She had the woman in her arms, naked, her impressive dick buried inside. She nipped at the woman's lip, then kissed her. She didn't want to leave. She'd stay likeÂ
:: [10:57 P.M.]:Â this until Brianna wanted to move.::
Share Story
A Day in the Life of Master Ken
Master Ken was of above-average build. He exercised daily, and made sure he ate right. At just thirty-five he is independently wealthy, and runs a major company from home, with minimum work. He owns ten slaves, all of different physical differences and all were at different parts of their training. Here is a day in his life, right from when he wakes up.
8:00. I rise from my bed, thanks to a customized alarm clock, which has already sent in a slave. She is blonde, with ample breasts, and a shaven pussy. A thin chain goes from her neck to the ceiling, where a network of paths will take my slaves where I want for me. I move so that I am sitting on the side of the bed, where she kneels. I am hard already, and she takes my throbbing cock into her mouth, where her expert tongue
8:30. A small, one slave-drawn cart is brought to me. The slave who is pulling it has dark hair and full lips. I walk over to her and attach some nipple clamps, then tighten them slightly. I take a custom-made butt plug from a drawer inside the cart, it has a long, black tail on the end. I lube it up and, without any warning, push it into her puckered ass-hole. From the side of the cart, I grab a whip, and step inside. "Gid-yup!", I call, and flick her with the whip.
8:45. I arrive in the dining room. It has a full view of the kitchen, so I'll be able to see the slave who is making me breakfast at work. I take a small vibrator and turn it on, then I insert it into my pony. I handcuff her hands together, and hang them on a hook above her. The slave will have to keep the vibrator in for the duration of my meal, if she doesn't, she will be punished.
8:50. I sit down at the dining room table, where my cook for today is standing by. She, unlike the others, is not fully naked. Instead, she has a barely-there apron. "Master?", she says,"What shall I serve for you today?"
"Well...how about pancakes.", I respond, then flick her on the ass with my whip.
Next to my setting is a control panel, I order a slave to be brought in, to orally serve me, specifying big breasts and a shaven pussy. I also order that she bring two things, a vibrator (extra-large), and some nipple clamps. I've decided to have a little fun with her.
9:00. My pancakes are brought to me, then the slave I ordered. She is lead in by the chain, carrying my tools. "Good morning, slut.", I say evenly,"Are you ready for some fun? You really are quite pretty."
At this, she kneels, I take her chin in my hand, and look into her eyes. I take the enormous vibrator, and turn it on to full power, inseting it into her tight pussy. I take the nipple clamps and, after making sure her nipples are hard, attach them. I make sure they're extra tight. The slave crawls under the table and begins to suck my throbbing hard-on, while I eat my pancakes.
10:00. When done with my pancakes, I pull the chain connecting the nipple clamps, and my sluts crawls out, her mouth dripping with cum, and a few gentle tears falling from her eyes. I remove my tools, and reattach her to the the ceiling network. "Good girl."
I walk over to my pony. Unfortunately for her, the vibrator has slipped out. "Next time I'll make sure to use one that straps on, but as for now, you will have to be punished. Do you understand?"
She nods. I unhook her hands, then release her from her halter. I take her leash and walk back into the dining room, where I sit down. She crawls behind me, as a proper slave should, then kneels before me. I take her up onto my knee, and begin spanking her. Thump, thump, thump, it's slow and steady, but this is just a warmup. I motion for her to get down, and she goes into a crawling position. I take out my whip. Whap, whap, whap, whap, whap. I stop, then lead her back to the cart. It's exercise time.ÂÂ
10:30. I have steered her to the cages, where my slaves are kept. They are kept one to three to a cell, depending on behavior. I instruct the pony to park the cart in its spot, right outside the cages. I unhalter her, then lead her to right in front of a door. One by one, I lead the others behind her, until they form one straight line. There is no network outside, so I chain them together, nipple clips to handcuffs. I lead them all outside.
11:00. Once outside, I chain each one individually to a hook in the ground. I take the first one, and lead her to a cart, I attach her to the harness, apply the pony butt-plugh, then step inside. I whip her back, and she starts. She must go around a quarter-mile track once, quickly. Whenever she starts to falter, I will take the whip to her. When she finishes, I unharness her, and lead her to a treadmill, where I tie her up. I set the timer to one hour, and repeat the pattern. When all the girls are done with their exercise, I chain them all back together and head back inside.
12:00. I take a cart to lunch, where I am served a roast beef sandwich. I take the pony back to her cage. I step inside a different cage, the girls have all had time to shower and groom themselves, so they are no longer smelly. I have picked a cage with three girls, so I am sure to have a good time. I enter a password into a small computer screen on the wall, and, after securing the sluts, open the door again. I hook up two of the girls to a cart, and take the other one in with me. "It's your lucky day,"I say,"you get a special treat today!".
12:45. When I reach the bedroom of my choice, one with a large bed adorned with red velvet, I unharness the two ponies, and lead the other out. The ponies were allowed to trot standing up, but now I was to lead them when they crawled. I lead them inside, locked the door, and took off their leashes. I took the butt plugs out from the ponies, and the nipple clamps off all of them. I picked out one of the girls who had been serving as a pony, and motioned for her to follow me to the bed. "Lay spread eagle. Good. Now, you, slut.", I motioned to the slave who had sat in the cart with me,"What do you want to do?"
She seemed taken back, and replied,"Well, Master, I would like the brunette to eat my pussy, while the other one is licking my ass."
"Good choices. Come one you filthy sluts. Act like the whores you are and do what she said, sluts."
They went into position, and started licking her. I took out a video recorder from a cabinet, and began shooting them. I put it on a tripod, and pointed it at them, then began to whip the brunettes ass, making her lick even more feverishly. After a while of watching, I said to them,"Alright, slut. You've had your share of licking. Now let a man take you, whore."
She mearly nodded in return. The other girls moved to the sides, as I walked closer to her, then lay on top of her. I thrusted into her tight pussy. "Are you a slut?", I asked her.
"Yes....yes...I'm a slut!"
"Are you my filthy whore, who isn't worth the air she breathes?"
"Yes...yes..."
"Yes, what?"
"Yes, I'm your filthy whore....", she gasped," Who isn't worth the air she breathes, Master.."
I stopped, then ferociously beat her breasts, then her pussy, then her thighs, then her ass. I threw the other girls onto the bed, the began on them. After a while, I stopped, and just listened to them sob. "You, cunt. Suck me dry. And you... you lick my ass. And you. You, slut, you take a vibrator out of that cabinet, and hand it to me."
The slaves obeyed me, and the last handed me the vibrator. It was of average size, and I bayed her to lie down next to me. When she obeyed, I took the vibrator and turned it on, inserting it into her pussy. I used this to fuck her, while twisting her nipples. After a while, I fell into an exhausted sleep. I slept for a while, then awoke, much later.
4:00. I took the cart back, but this time with a different girl sitting with me. I put them back into their cage, then went to a fridge. Inside were many water bottles of cum, I took three, then went to a different cage. I found found three different sluts, then gave them the cum, which the eagerly drank up.
4:30. I watched television for a while, some slut sitting with me, getting the honor to watch with me.
6:00. Dinner. I take a cart to dinner, where I choose to have salmon and salad. I choose to have dinner and a show, and have two girls pole dance for me, then lick each others cunts.
7:00. One more girl, I fuck her slowly, savoring the moment. She cums multiple times, and after, when she's all sweaty, she blows me and licks me all over.
9:00. I read for a while, then watch late-night football. Whenever the other team does something good, I spank the slut that is with me.
10:00. Sleep, I must re-enegize for tomorrow.
Share Story
Capture of a Barista
I live in a small town with coffee stands on every corner. These stands employee a special type of girl, the sexy bombshell, you know the type, the girls that are 5'5 120-140 pounds, wearing tight shirts with 36C titties pushing and straining the material. Well there is one stand that I frequent that employees one of these girls, and I have gotten to the point where I must fuck her, even if I have to kidnap and hold her hostage. My name is Randy, and I'm not the greatest looking guy, 6'1 190 pounds but I do try to keep somewhat in shape.
The girl that I have a need for is Alyssa; she is 5'6 about 145 pounds, not skinny, but curves in all the right places. Her breasts are a nice 38Cish size from what I could
One night after work I went over to the coffee stand and saw that she was on duty, being the only one I figured I better wait until she was actually off and closer to her car. "Her car!" I thought. After pulling up behind her car, which was parked across from the stand itself, and finding the door unlocked, I realized she had made the biggest mistake of her young life. I parked and waited until the lovely Alyssa was off work at midnight. As she walked to her car, I got a view that I had not seen before, her gorgeous not tanned yet, as the weather in the Northwest has not allowed for these legs to meet the sun yet this year. I was leaning my car,
"Alyssa!"
"Randy, What are you doing here?" she exclaimed, "I served you three hours ago."
"I wanted to ask if you wanted to grab bite to eat?"
"Aw Randy, that’s so sweet." She said smiling her sexy sweet smile that gives me a boner every time. "Sure I'd love to get a bite to eat."
She climbed into my car and we were off to one of the 24-hour restaurants near by. I couldn't believe my luck; my quest was inches from my hard on and was going to be in my control in minutes.
After dinner, Alyssa thought I was going to drive her back to her car. What she didn't know was that I had slipped sleeping pills into her drink and as we were pulling out of the restaurant parking lot she said,
"Oh I'm so tired all of a sudden, I don't think I could drive home."
"I could drive you home, and you could leave your car at work, or you stay at my place and I'll drive you over in the morning."
"Mmm she said sleepily, I'll stay at your place if that’s alright."
"Fine with me."
I watched as she drifted off and as soon as I heard snoring I slipped a pair of handcuffs around her wrists and slid her shirt up to reveal a silky smooth tummy. I didn't head home but headed to a cabin in the woods that I had especically ready for this. The cabin is on a secluded lake about 2 hours from here in the mountains. She was snoring softly and had no idea what was to be her fate.
We reached the cabin at about 4 am just as the first raze of light shown over the lake. I carried her into the darkened cabin and bolted the door shut there were no windows but a few skylights. I put her on the bed and tied her up, in the spread eagle position. I ripped her shirt off revealing a tiny lavender colored bra that was a couple sizes to small for her 38DD breasts. I placed a blindfold on so when she wakes up. . I was having a drink in the other room when I heard noises from the bedroom, so I went in and sat next to her on the bed
"Shh Alyssa." I cooed, "No one can hear you"
"Randy, what are you doing? I like you, I would have gone out with you if you'd asked."
"I am not going to explain myself, this is how this is going to be
I grabbed my camera and started snapping pictures of her torn top and bra. After a few minutes I took a knife and sliced her straps away and watched her gorgeous breasts fall out onto her chest, and rest on each side. They were so heavy that they fell to the side and created a valley that I could easily fuck.
"Alyssa these pictures have just been downloaded onto a computer and will be uploaded to the Internet, if you not do as I say.
"What do you want from me?" She said as a tear rolled down her cheek.
"You will be my sex slave, at my command at all times. You will learn to live without clothes and will learn to love pain. One last thing, you will only address me as Master" I was saying this as I was slicing her clothes to shreds. I pressed a cold knife against her nipple. "Any restraint on your part will cause you a lot of pain, do you understand me?"
"Yes" Alyssa said shivering."
"What did you say?!" I yelled as I slapped her titties so hard they went red as she screamed.
"Yes Master." My slave quivered. "I will do whatever you say."
After untying her, I dragged her to the living room, where her eyes went wide. All around her she could only see torturer devices: cuffs for wrists and ankles, spreader bars, floggers, gags, blinders, harnesses along with a cage for her to sleep in. There are other devices I will introduce her to in the future, such as the electric shock equipment. Shackling Alyssa to wrist cuffs I fashioned from the ceiling I let my hand glide over her body from her chubby cheeks to her plump arms and then to her large tits. I massaged them for a long time loving every minute of it.
“Mmm, Keep it up.” Alyssa moaned. I stopped and felt her pussy. Her wet soft flesh was shaved and very soft.
“Well it looks like my little slut likes pain.” I cooed as I picked up a spreader bar.
Once again her eyes grew to the size of saucers, as I spread her legs, she tried to close her legs. I grabbed her nipples, squeezing and pulling them hard,
“Owwww.” She screamed. I grabbed a gag and shoved it into her pretty mouth; the circle gag keeps it available for my pleasure. After tying it around the back of her head I pulled away and admired my work. The prettiest barista now, the sexiest slave and now to train her properly….
If you like what you see please let me know. The next chapter will involve the training and fucking of the barista.
Share Story
Ozzie
OZZIE
By Dick Inkum
�
Ozzie licks cunts. With the right inducement, he'll tongue-fuck assholes too.
Ozzie is Peggy's Labrador. Peggy discovered Ozzie's talent one morning while eating breakfast.
She was wearing only her bathrobe and dropped some jelly on her thigh. Ozzie thinks that everything that falls off the table is his, and went right after the jelly. Peggy giggled when Ozzie licked the jelly. Well, there was the scent of pussy a few inches away. She squealed when Ozzie licked her cunt. She let Ozzie keep at it until she had an orgasm. Then she called Debbie to come over to her house for an unbelievable thrill.
She and Debbie had been playing with each other's naked bodies almost any time their boyfriends weren't. It didn't tak
Peggy had a squeeze bottle of honey and put an ample supply on Debbie's pussy. She told Debbie to put her butt on the edge of the bed and her legs up. Then she brought in Ozzie, holding him on a leash so he couldn't mount her. Peggy led him to the honey pot.
 Ozzie did his work gleefully. Debbie squealed to orgasm and beyond. Ozzie could do this sort of thing for hours and hours and never tire. Ozzie never has enough fun!
Peggy said she'd take a turn and Debbie could be the handler. Peggy said she wanted to see if Ozzie would go after honey on her asshole. Did he!
Ozzie got his rough tongue right into the seat of the action. He scooped out all the honey and went lookingfor more in her pussy. He found enough juice to make him happy. Debbie passed on the ass licks that day.
Now that all this had happened in one day, they couldn't wait to get their friends initiated by Ozzie. That's where I came into the picture.
I'm Ginny, and I was in Chemistry class with Peggy when she appraoched me with an evil twinkle in her eye.
"Hey, Hot Stuff" she said, "I have a new thrill you ought to try. It'll blow your mind."
I asked if she had a new vibrator the size of a sewer pipe or an exploding butt plug.
"Not quite" Peggy answered, "but I won't tell you until you're bareass naked on my bed and can't refuse".
"Of the places I might get bareass naked, your bed has never been considered" I replied.
"Even if I say there are no dicks or dildos involved?" she continued.
"Electricity or dope?" I asked.
"Nope. All natural" she avered.
I still didn't bite. Peggy let the matter drop for the time being.
Almost a weeki went by and I hadn't thought any more of the previous conversation. Debbie sat beside me at lunch one day and said she had some confidential words for me. When we had some privacy, she said I really ought to try Peggy's erotic sensation. I wanted to know more before I'd commit, but aside from assurances the it was, to use an advertising term, safe and effective, she wouln't divulge details. She thought that once I'd indulged, I'd unquestionably repeat. She said I didn't have to get naked, ony pussy access was required, but I might want to grab my tits when I was intensely aroused. Debbie said that after my first time she'd take the treatment again and that I'd have fun watching.
In a moment of weakness, I bit on the lure this time. I agreed to go to Peggy's house and the date was made.
I arrived at Peggy's house with Debbie. Only Peggy and Ozzie were there. Ozzie barked enthusiastically when we went in and did a crotch sniff which I didn't think unusual, except for the sustained interest.
The three of us went to Peggy's bedroom and Debbie stripped down to panties. I took off my jeans but left my T-shirt and bra on. I was told to lie on the bed with my butt on the edge and my legs over the side. Debbie sat beside me and said she was going to hold my legs up after Peggy removed my panties. Debbie was getting a little excited. She pinched her nipples and Peggy bared my cunt. She used the squeeze bottle and I got a big glob of honey on my pussy.
"Just relax and I'll be right back" Peggy cooed.
She came back into the room and before I knew it (Debbie had cleverly distracted me) there was a rough tonue slurping at my cunt! Ozzie!
I screamed! Ozzie didn't care. Lap! Slurp! Lap! Lap! Slurp!
I squealed and gasped. Ozzie didn't care. His tongue got in my cunt and found pussy juice to mix with the honey. I screamed again, but now my ass was bouncing on Ozzie's tongue. Ozzie didn't care.
God, I was hot! I pushed up my bra and squeezed my tits. Debbie was right about that! Ozzie was licking deep in my cunt now and I announced that I was going to come. Lap! Slurp! Ozzie didn't care. I began a screaming orgasm. Ozzie lapped it up. Peggy pulled Ozzie back as I came down.
"We'll wait a minute for phase two" Peggy said, "You allright now?"
I was still panting, but coming down gradually. Peggy told Debbie to bring my legs up further. She used the squeeze bottle and I got a large glob of honey in and around my asshole.
"Not in my ass!" I screamed.
"Oh, yes, Baby, you'll love it!" Peggy proclaimed.
Ozzie loved it! Lap! Lap! Slurp! Slurp!
I screamed! Ozzie didn't care, Slurp! Slurp! His tongue forced my asshole open to get every bit ot honey and search for more.
I was so turned on by this, my ass was bouncing again and my hand went to my cunt. I was juicy again and Ozzie knew it. More good pussy juice! Lap! Lap! Slurp!
I was going to come again and said so. Ozzie didn't care. After my squealing orgasm, Peggy took Ozzie out of the room.
Debbie got on me, kissed me and rubbed my pussy.
"OK now Baby?" she asked.
"I don't know" I murmured, "I'm in shock".
"You get to hold my legs up now" she enthused, "you can get a good look at the action".
In a few minutes I was back to near normal and Debbie spread out naked on the bed. I was to tell Peggy that we were ready.
"Ozzie had to pee and drink some water" Peggy said when they returned, "he'd have jerked off if he knew how. I think he's ready for some Debbie ass now."
Peggy gave Debbie honey in both cunt and asshole and I held up her legs for the job.
"Here you go, slut! Take this!" Peggy said as she brought Ozzie to the honey pot.
The lapping and slurping was renewed with vigor. I sure had a view of it I'll never forget! Ozzie's tongue was long and artful.
He got amazing penetration in both Debbie's sweet spots. Debbie bounced herself to a noisy orgasm.
Peggy took Ozzie out. Debbie drew me down to her to kiss. She sucked my tits and held me. When she was ready to break the embrace, I gave her some tit suck and pussy rub. Peggy returned alone.
"Everyone have a good time?" she asked.
We mumbled something vaguely positive. Peggy had brought a round of cokes and snacks. Since we were hanging around naked,
Peggy asked if we were interested in more play. Not for me.
"Now Ginny, you get to choose the next girl for Ozzie. Any ideas?" Peggy asked.
I thought for a while. Should I ensnare another girl in this evil scheme?
"How about Janice?" I ventured.
"The Princess? Oh, good choice!" Debbie enthused, "and we'll all work on her. I'd love to watch Ozzie eat her out!"
So a week or two later, there I was telling Janice that she really ought to try Peggy's special treatment and that I'd do it again right after she did. I thought to myself that there's joy in connivance!
                                    THE END
Share Story
